Digitized  by  the  Internet  Archive^ 
in  2010  with  funding  from 
Duke  University  Libraries 


http://www.archive.org/details/queenofappalachiOObord 


THE  QUEEN 

.   .   OF   .   . 

APPALACHIA 


BY 
JOE  H.  BORDERS 


THE 

Bbbcy  Press 

PUBLISHERS 

114 

FIFTH   AVENUE 

LONDON  NEW  YORK  MONTREAL 


Copyright,   1901, 

by 

THE 

Hbbcy  Press 


iii)  -^  F<5 


CONTENTS 


CHAPTER 

I.    WANTED,    A    GENTLEMAN    CORRESPONDENT, 
11.    A    PERSONAL    MEETING   EVADED,   . 
III.    PAUL  AND  THE  CONFIDENCE  GANG, 
IV.    TO    MEET  AT  LAST, 
V.    AN   HOLTR  IN   A  WINE  ROOM, 
VI.    HER  MIND  A  BLANK,  . 
VII.    IN  THE  TOILS  OF  "  BAD  ANCE,"   . 
VIII.     MRS.   OVERTON'S   CHARMING  GUEST, 
IX.    A   SURPRISE   FOR  PROFESSOR  BROWNLEE, 
X.    WHY   MISS  ARNOLD  CAME  TO  PRINCETON, 
XI.    THE  BREWING  OF  A   SCANDAL,      . 
XII.    "  I   AM   JEALOUS  OF  THAT  WOMAN  !  " 

XIII.  A    PUBLIC   INDIGNATION    MEETING, 

XIV.  PAUL  AND    HIS    MOUNTAIN    MYSTERY, 
XV.    A   PANIC-STRICKEN    AUDIENCE,     . 

XVI.    THE   GREAT    MYSTERY    SOLVED,      . 
XVII.    THE  queen's  FASCINATING  RECITAL, 
XVIII.    ON   TO   APPALACHIA,     .... 
XIX.    FROM  VIRGINIA  TO  AND  THROUGH   HELL's 
XX,    A  G.\RDEN   OF  EDEN,      .... 
XXI,    PAUL    UNCHAINING    THE    TRUTH, 
XXn.    PAUL  IS  CAST  INTO  PRISON, 
XXIII.    ANGELINA'S    PROCLAMATION, 


PAGE 
I 

8 
13 

22 
28 

38 

47 
55 
61 

67 
79 
86 
90 
95 

lOI 

III 
116 
131 
138 
146 
156 
166 
-  172 


Contents 


CHAPTER 

XXIV.   TRAGIC  SCENES  AT  THE  PALACE, 
XXV.    THE  QUEEN  OF  APPALACHIA, 
XXVI.    EXPOSURE   AND  BANISHMENT,      . 
XXVII.    MISS   ARNOLD    MAKES   A   CONFESSION, 
XXVIII.    BACK  TO  EARTH  ;      PAUL  AND  HIS  CREDITORS, 
XXIX.    PAUL  THORNTON,   THE   MILLIONAIRE, 
XXX.    A  RECEPTION  FOR  THE  DETHRONED  QUEEN, 
XXXI.    THE    RESULT    OF    THOUGHT    TRANSFERENCE, 
XXXII.    SENSATIONAL    SURPRISE    PARTY, 


PAGE 

.  178 

.  189 

.  201 

.  206 

.  211 

.  223 

.  229 

•  234 

.  239 


JOE  H.  BORDERS. 


BIOGRAPHICAL  NOTE 

Mr.  Joe  H.  Borders,  author  of  this  zvork,  Jias  been  a 
successful  journalist  and  a  writer  of  short  stories  for 
nearly  thirty  years.  In  fact,  if  the  expression  may  he 
used,  he  zvas  born  zmth  a  pen  in  his  hand,  his  literary 
career  beginning  in  his  tzvelfth  year  zvhen  many  of  his 
sketches  zvere  accepted  and  published  in  various  peri- 
odicals. Since  that  time  he  has  been  a  constant  zvriter 
of  short  stories^  his  fund  of  highly  original  ideas  being 
apparently  inexhaustible.  His  style,  zvhile  terse,  is  yet 
sufficiently  free  that  it  never  grozi's  tiresome.  In  the 
"Queen  of  Appalachia"  Mr.  Borders  makes  his  first 
bid  for  popular  favor  as  a  novelist.  By  the  unthinking, 
the  book  Zi.'ill  doubtless  be  considered  a  zccll-told  story  of 
a  zvell-thought  dream,  and  nothing  more.  But  to  the 
student-reader  the  book  opens  a  nezv  field  of  research — 
a  nezv  era  of  thought.  This,  because  the  questions 
presented  in  it  compel  the  reader  to  ask  himself,  "  can 
such  things  be?"  and,  "why  should  they  not  bef  " 
This  being  so,  it  is  expected  that  the  unthinking  zvill 
class  the  author  of  it  zvith  other  dreamers  in  the  zvorld 
of  novels,  zvhile,  by  the  same  token,  tlie  thinking  public 
must  concede  to  Mr.  Borders  that  he  has  opened  a  new 
vein  of  religious  thought,  presented  a  nezv  political 
economy,  and  suggested  an  almost  perfect  form  of  civil 


Biographical  Note 

government.  Born  in  Kentucky,  forty  years  ago,  Mr. 
Borders  is  too  matured  by  birth,  education  and  inclina- 
tion to  be  considered  a  romancer  or  idle  dreamer,  and 
zvhile  he  is  too  modest  to  claim  any  great  literary  merit 
in  the  "  Queen  of  Appalachia  "  the  reader  of  this  Twen- 
tieth Century  novel  will  discover  much  of  real  literary 
worth  as  well  as  a  superior  and  never  faltering  interest 
in  the  great  life  study  it  presents. 

THE  PUBLISHERS. 


QUEEN  OF  APPALACHIA 

CHAPTER  1 

WANTED,  A  GENTLEMAN  CORRESPONDENT 

"  This  is  my  farewell  letter  to  you,  Paul.  Our  inti- 
macy must  cease  now  and  forever.  I  regret,  Oh,  so 
much,  to  give  you  up,  but  I  dare  not  say  more.  I  am 
to  be  married  the  coming  week.  Forget  the  past  and 
forgive  your  Jersey  friend.  One  parting  kiss  and  your 
unknown  correspondent  will  bid  you  a  final  adieu." 


Paul  Thornton  was  twenty-one,  a  bright,  handsome 
young  man  and  the  only  son  of  a  well-to-do  merchant. 
In  the  little  mountain  town  in  which  he  v/as  born  and 
where  he  grew  to  his  present  interesting  age  he  w^s  a 
social  leader.  He  was  fairly  educated  and  was  an  in- 
telligent, ambitious  youth,  far  above  the  average. 

The  Thorntons  were  known  far  and  wide  for  their 
sobriety  and  thriftiness,  and  the  family  of  which  Paul 
was  a  conspicuous  member  was  well  and  favorably 
known.  David  Thornton  had  engaged  in  mercantile 
pursuits  early  in  life,  and  by  careful  business  methods 
had  succeeded   in  amassing  considerable  wealth  and 


2  Queen  of  Appalachia 

was  regarded  as  the  leading  business  man  of  that  sec- 
tion of  the  country. 

The  elder  Thornton  was  proud  of  his  boy,  and  lost 
no  opportunity  to  encourage  Paul's  ambition  to  become 
a  giant  in  the  business  world  of  that  mountainous  dis- 
trict. Thus  it  was  that  Paul  speedily  assumed  the 
active  management  of  the  large  store,  including  the 
post-office. 

Princeton  was  one  of  those  quaint  old  mountain 
towns  which  has  the  air  and  tone  of  the  finished 
product.  Just  when  it  was  built,  is  not  a  matter  of 
record,  and  the  occasional  addition  of  a  new  build- 
ing was  a  matter  of  great  importance  among  its  inhabi- 
tants. No  railway  locomotives  with  their  shrieking 
whistles  and  sooty  columns  of  black  smoke  disturbed 
Princeton.  No  telegraphic  instruments  ticked  to  her 
people  exciting  news  from  the  outside  world.  There 
were  no  strikes,  no  tramps,  no  new  political  apostles, 
no  telephones — not  even  a  local  newspaper.  The  edu- 
cational mill  was  a  modest  little  building  containing 
one  room,  where  200  or  more  pupils  were  crowded  to- 
gether for  instruction  from  one  teacher.  The  electric 
light  plant  consisted  of  kerosene  oil  and  tallow  candles, 
and  the  fire  department  an  unorganized  bucket  bri- 
gade. 

There  were  two  important  events  in  which  Prince- 
tonites  took  an  active  interest  each  week,  viz:  the 
arrival  of  the  mail-carrier,  who  was  the  Captain  of  a 
star  route,  from  a  little  town  some  forty  miles  away, 
and  the  occasional  landing  of  a  small  steamer  at  the 
wharf,  the  river  being  navigable  for  steamboats  during 


Wanted,  A  Gentleman  Correspondent   3 

certain  seasons  of  the  year.  Aside  from  these  two 
principal  diversions,  there  was  the  usual  "  protracted  " 
meeting,  and  the  singing  school,  both  of  which  were 
conceded  genuine  luxuries.  The  great  men  of  the 
age  from  a  Princeton  standpoint  were  the  school 
teacher,  the  singing  master  and  the  circuit  rider,  and 
they  were  respected  as  such. 

In  matters  social,  the  Princeton  receptions  were  big 
dinner  parties ;  the  hostess  and  her  daughters  spending 
most  of  the  day  in  a  hot  kitchen,  the  room  permeated 
with  the  aroma  of  chicken  and  dumplings,  and  pies 
and  cakes.  There  was  but  one  set,  which  included 
rich  and  poor,  old  and  young.  Whether  it  was  a  husk- 
ing bee,  a  quilting  party  or  a  social  gathering  it  was 
a  "  free-for-all,"  without  any  social  distinctions  what- 
ever. 

Young  Thornton  was  a  lion  in  Princeton  society. 
He  it  was  who,  as  buyer  for  his  father's  mercantile 
establishment,  visited  the  city  four  times  a  year,  and 
set  the  fashion  for  the  young  people  of  the  town.  In 
their  ignorance  of  the  general  attractions  and  amuse- 
ments of  the  more  progressive  towns  they  were  con- 
tent and  happy,  and  Paul  continued  to  exercise  his 
important  position  at  the  head  of  the  procession  of  the 
great  and  only  Princeton. 

His  life  so  far  was  an  uneventful  one.  Grief  and 
worry  and  care  were  practically  unknown  to  this  young 
man  whose  future  was  painted  in  one  grand  scene  of 
triumph  and  brilliancy.  It  was  no  wonder,  therefore, 
that  he  was  a  more  than  welcome  visitor  at  every 
home  in  the  vicinitv.  and  more  than  one  mother  of 


4  Queen  of  Appalachia 

marriageable  daughters  had  a  pleased  and  patronizing 
smile  for  Paul  Thornton. 

The  country  post-office  is  a  great  educator.  In  those 
days  the  names-and-address-for-sale  genius  was  not  in 
business,  and  publishers  of  magazines  and  other  peri- 
odicals were  compelled  to  send  sample  copies  of  their 
publications  to  the  Postmaster  for  distribution  and 
introduction.  In  this  way  Paul  had  access  to  every 
kind  of  literature.  He  read  everything  that  reached 
the  post-office ;  and  by  this  means  became  well  informed 
upon  all  the  current  topics,  and  was  the  only  fin  de 
siede  inhabitant  of  sleepy  old  Princeton. 

Some  seven  years  prior  to  the  period  of  which  we  are 
now  writing,  young  Thornton,  at  the  age  of  fourteen, 
got  hold  of  a  sample  copy  of  a  matrimonial  paper.  It 
was  an  innovation  to  his  young  mind,  and  the  allure- 
ments held  out  by  young  ladies  who  "  wanted  to  cor- 
respond with  some  handsome  young  man,"  were  de- 
liciously  inviting.  He  read  every  line  in  that  matrimo- 
nial sheet.  In  the  column  devoted  to  the  advertisements 
of  young  ladies,  he  was  attracted  by  the  following: 
"  Young,  lively  and  full  of  fun.    Object,  a  good  time." 

He  couldn't  resist  the  temptation  to  give  it  a  whirl. 
This  was  something  radically  new  and  he  was  rapidly 
acquiring  a  taste  for  new-fangled  things,  innovations, 
something  different  from  the  time-worn,  monotonous 
customs  of  primitive  Princeton  and  her  fossilized  pop- 
ulation. 

Little  did  Paul  think  of  the  outcome  of  this  step. 
He  waited  anxiously  for  a  reply,  not  dreaming  that  this 
unknown  correspondent  was  destined  to  play  an  im- 


Wanted,  A  Gentleman  Correspondent  5 

portant  part  in  his  future.  While  he  became  impatient 
awaiting  an  answer,  he  never  lost  hope  and  refused  to 
entertain  the  idea  that  she  would  not  deign  to  write. 
He  had  not  once  taken  into  consideration  the  number 
of  replies  she  would  receive  from  that  little  advertise- 
ment. He  reasoned  that  not  a  girl  of  his  acquaintance 
but  would  jump  at  the  chance  to  reply  to  a  letter  from 
Paul  Thornton,  and  of  course  "  May  Temple  "  would 
answer. 

Day  after  day  he  hastily  scanned  the  fresh  arrival  of 
letter  packages, hoping  to  find  one  bearing  a  New  Jersey 
postmark.  Ten  days  went  by;  long,  wearisome  days 
to  Paul,  before  the  expected  missive  put  in  an  appear- 
ance. He  was  busy  sorting  an  unusually  large  mail 
when  a  bulky,  square  envelope  came  in  view,  bearing 
his  name  and  address  in  a  bold  but  elegant  penman- 
ship. He  gave  it  one  long,  pleased  look  and  thrust  it 
into  an  inside  pocket. 

He  was  not  surprised  as  he  fully  expected  it,  but  its 
sudden  receipt  greatly  affected  his  nerves,  and  with 
trembling  hands  and  blushing  cheeks  he  completed  his 
task  with  unusual  activity.  When  the  rush  of  the 
patrons  was  partly  over,  he  sat  down  and  drew  forth 
that  first  epistle  from  his  unknown  correspondent.  He 
looked  it  over  carefully  and  apparently  satisfied  with 
the  outside,  broke  the  seal.    He  read  as  follows : 

"  My  Dear  Paul  :  " 

"  Gee  whizz  !  She  goes  at  it  like  one  who  had  always 
known  me,"  exclaimed  the  excited  young  man  half 


6  Queen  of  Appalachia 

aloud.  "  Jennie  Trimble  and  Addie  Vaughan  always 
say  '  Dear  Sir.'  " 

"  Do  you  know,  my  dear  boy,"  continued  the  letter. 
"  that  of  eighty  letters  received  to  date,  I  have  answered 
but  three,  and  the  first  one  to  be  sealed  with  a  kiss  and 
consigned  to  the  destiny  of  the  mail  box  will  be  ad- 
dressed to  Mr.  Paul  Thornton." 

"  Eighty,"  mused  Paul,  his  eyes  dreamily  wandering 
from  the  enchanted  page  to  some  one  at  the  delivery 
window  who  was  asking  for  his  mail  the  third  time. 
"  I  don't  like  that — but  let  me  finish — " 

"  There  is  a  charm  about  your  letter  that  is  peculiarly 
fascinating  and  I  am  drawn  to  you  with  such  force  that 
resistance  is  impossible,"  he  read,  his  eyes  dancing  and 
his  face  covered  with  blushes. 

"  That  is  more  like  it,"  he  thought,  again  scanning 
the  letter. 

"Oh,  but  it  was  jolly,  reading  all  those  letters,  and 
just  think !  Each  one  sends  me  a  kiss  and  not  a  few  his 
photograph.  By  the  way,  you  must  join  my  picture 
gallery." 

"  I'll  do  it,"  broke  in  Paul,  "  I  would  give  a  dollar 
to  see  her;  I'm  in  love  with  her  already.  I  wonder  if 
she  is  going  to  write  to  all  those  fellows.  I'll  find  out. 
I  know  she  is  a  beauty — " 

"  Any  mail  for  us,  Paul  ?  "  cried  a  young  lady  at  the 
window,  breaking  into  his  enthusiasm. 

"  Why,  yes,  I  will  look,  Jennie,"  answered  Paul, 
thoroughly  unhinged  for  a  moment,  and  handing  the 
belle  of  Princeton  a  letter  and  a  couple  of  papers. 

"  Thank    you,"    said    Jennie,    accepting    the    mail. 


Wanted,  A  Gentleman  Correspondent  7 

"  Shall  we  see  you  at  the  party  to-night?  "  she  asked 
with  her  usual  modest  but  telling  smile. 

He  assured  her  of  his  intention  to  be  present,  and 
after  a  few  more  words  the  young  lady  withdrew. 

"  She  isn't  a  patchen'  by  the  side  of  May  Temple," 
thought  Paul  as  he  glanced  towards  the  retreating 
figure,  and  taking  up  the  letter  that  was  the  cause  of 
the  unusual  thought. 

May  Temple  was  a  charming  writer.  Her  word  pic- 
tures were  captivating  and  Paul  may  be  pardoned  for 
comparing  her  with  his  girl  acquaintances,  to  the  credit 
of  the  unknown  from  the  East. 

Thus  began  a  correspondence  that  was  destined  to 
continue  for  an  age.  Letters  continued  uninterrupt- 
edly for  seven  years,  when  Paul  was  the  recipient  of 
the  few  lines  which  the  reader  noticed  at  the  head  of 
this  chapter. 


CHAPTER  II 

A  PERSONAL  MEETING  EVADED 

When  Paul  Thornton  finished  the  laconic  epistle 
that  severed  his  intimacy  with  a  young  lady  to  whom 
he  was  indebted  for  having  broadened  his  mind  and 
lifted  the  veil  that  screened  his  eyes  from  the 
world  which  he  had  resolved  to  penetrate,  his  hands 
trembled  and  he  felt  faint  and  weak.  Without  warn- 
ing, May  Temple  had  given  him  a  painful  shock,  and 
one  not  easily  endured.  Instead  of  the  usual  twenty 
pages  of  charming  prattle  that  had  been  a  part  of  his 
life  for  seven  years,  a  bolt  of  lightning  descended  from 
a  cloudless  sky,  shattering  hopes  and  bringing  despair. 
Partially  recovering  from  the  shock,  he  picked  up  the 
letter  that  fell  from  his  hands,  and  once  more  perused 
it. 

"  It  was  so  sudden,"  he  murmured.  "  I  was  not  pre- 
pared for  it.  She  never  cared  as  much  for  me  as  her 
letters  indicated.  I  was  a  fool  to  permit  an  unknown 
woman  to  creep  into  my  heart.  Can  it  be  possible  that 
she  is  serious?    It  may  be  a  joke  after  all." 

All  day  long  he  was  silently  suffering  from  the  effects 
of  that  letter,  until  he  finally  became  reconciled  to  the 
situation. 

In  all  the  seven  years  of  their  voluminous  corres- 

8 


A  Personal  Meeting  Evaded  9 

pondence,  no  allusion  to  matrimony  or  to  their  future 
had  ever  been  made,  except  in  a  jocular  vein. 

May  lived  with  her  parents  who  were  well-to-do 
people  in  a  small  New  Jersey  town,  and,  like  Paul,  she 
was  the  pet  and  idol  of  her  home.  Paul  had  sent  her 
a  picture  of  himself,  a  very  poor  creation  of  the  pho- 
tographer's art,  but  for  some  reason  May  had  never  sent 
her  photograph  to  him.  Notwithstanding  the  fact  that 
they  were  merely  unknown  correspondents,  with  no 
apparent  intention  of  forming  a  closer  intimacy,  the 
sudden  termination  of  their  relations  weighed  heavily 
on  Paul's  mind  and  he  regretted  the  unceremonious 
ending  thereof.  IMay  was  indeed  a  brilliant  writer,  and 
her  letters  bubbled  over  with  racy  imaginations,  pic- 
turesque descriptions  and  delicious  verses,  both  charm- 
ing and  amusing.  There  was  nothing  of  the  love-sick 
order;  no  silly  twaddle  of  honeyed  nonsense,  nor  ab- 
surd gibberish  of  golden  dreams.  Their  bulky  letters 
teemed  with  pages  of  purely  original  sayings  that 
breathed  happiness  and  pleasure.  And  so  there  had 
grown  up  an  attachment  for  each  other  so  firrnly  ce- 
mented that  it  apparently  could  not  easily  be  broken. 

Paul  had  grown  up  with  the  idea  that  the  fairy  tales 
of  his  youth  were  not  a  myth  and  that  he  had  only  to 
express  his  desires  and  they  would  be  a  reality.  But 
his  faith  in  his  old  theories  had  received  its  death  blow, 
through  the  agency  of  an  unknown  woman,  and  he 
was  smarting  under  his  first  checkmate. 

He  missed  her  charming  epistles  at  first,  but  when 
a  few  weeks  later  he  left  for  college  to  take  the  finish- 
ing touches  in  education,  his  unknown  Jersey  girl  was 


io  Queen  of  Appalachia 

forgotten.  New  scenes,  new  faces  and  hard  study  occu- 
pied his  mind  and  time  to  the  exclusion  of  everything 
else.  When  he  returned  home  after  an  absence  of  ten 
months  there  was  nothing  left  of  the  chain  that  had 
formerly  linked  their  lives  together. 

He  had  been  home  but  a  few  weeks,  when  he  was 
surprised  one  evening  by  the  arrival  of  a  letter  bearing 
the  well  known  Eastern  postmark.  Without  the  loss 
of  a  moment's  time  the  seal  was  broken  and  he  was 
hunting  for  the  signature. 

"  May  Temple !  Then  she  is  not  married !  "  said  the 
now  enthusiastic  young  man,  and  before  he  had  gone 
through  the  six  pages,  all  the  pent  up  feelings  of  the 
old  days  burst  forth  anew,  and  he  was  strangely  happy. 

No  doubt  May  had  tired  of  her  new  toys  and  had 
longed  for  the  old  one.  She  told  him  that  her  intended 
husband  was  taken  suddenlv  ill  on  the  day  before  that 
on  which  the  wedding  ceremony  was  to  have  been  per- 
formed, and  after  a  lingering  illness  of  several  weeks 
he  was  relieved  of  his  suffering  by  the  Angel  of  Death. 
She  had  gone  into  mourning  and  the  moment  she  had 
discarded  black  for  brighter  colors,  she  had  written  to 
her  unknown  Southern  friend. 

The  letter  was  cleverly  written,  as  usual,  and  it 
accomplished  its  purpose,  for  Paul  fully  believed  her, 
and  once  more  became  her  willing  slave. 

They  were  now  past  twenty-two  years  of  age  and 
their  letters  were  quite  different  from  those  written 
in  their  teens.  They  grew  more  interesting  as  they 
progressed,  and  the  more  intimate  they  became  the  less 
prudent  they  were,  until,  heedless  of  the  consequences, 


A  Personal  Meeting  Evaded  1 1 

they  were  compromising  themselves  to  a  Hmited  extent. 
But  hundreds  of  miles  separated  them,  and,  even  now, 
no  thought  of  meeting  ever  crossed  their  minds. 

Through  this  correspondence,  Princeton  was  made 
acquainted  with  all  the  latest  slang,  and  our  young 
hero  emerged  from  the  modest,  blushing  youth  to  a  gay 
young  man  of  the  world;  sober  and  industrious  still, 
but  with  a  thirst  for  the  enchanting  gaiety  and  society 
of  a  world  unlike  that  in  which  he  lived. 

While  dreaming  of  future  plans  and  future  scenes, 
dull  Princeton  became  intolerable  and  Paul  became 
restless.  He  was  unhappy  and  was  longing  to  get  away 
from  the  little  town  and  its  backwood's  ideas  and  cus- 
toms. 

"  Why  not  go  to  New  Jersey  for  a  week  ?  "  he 
asked  himself.  "  The  very  thing !  Strange  that  I  had 
not  thought  of  it  before,"  and  having  once  entertained 
the  idea  he  gave  it  serious  consideration,  until  his  mind 
was  fully  made  up.  Pie  wrote  May  that  he  was  contem- 
plating a  trip  East  and  could  easily  drop  in  to  see  her 
for  a  day  or  two  en  route,  as  his  itinerary  included  the 
well  known  New  Jersey  town. 

"  Won't  she  be  surprised  and  delighted  ?  "  thought 
Paul  as  he  sealed  and  addressed  the  hastily  written 
letter. 

Once  more  he  was  destined  to  receive  a  crushing 
blow.  May  did  not  say  no  to  his  proposed  visit,  but  her 
reply  was  a  disappointment.  Instead  of  expressing 
delight  and  happiness,  as  he  expected,  he  was  informed 
that  his  unknown  sweetheart  was  just  packing  her 
trunks  for  an  extended  visit  with  friends  in  New  York 


1 2  Queen  of  Appalachia 

and  other  Eastern  cities.  She  expressed  regret,  diplo- 
matically saying  that  had  she  known  of  his  intended 
visit  a  few  days  earlier  she  would  have  postponed  her 
visit,  but  that  now  it  was  impossible  for  her  to  do  so. 

"  I  would  prefer  to  meet  you  at  my  own  home,"  she 
went  on,  "  or  I  would  arrange  a  meeting  elsewhere.  A 
letter  will  reach  me  next  week  if  sent  in  care  of  the  en- 
closed address." 

Young  Thornton  expected  a  far  different  reply,  and 
had  completed  his  arrangements  to  spend  a  month  in 
the  East.  As  a  matter  of  fact  he  and  his  father  had 
often  conversed  on  the  subject  of  entering  the  New 
York  market,  so  the  basis  of  the  young  man's  proposed 
trip  was  that  of  penetrating  the  Eastern  commercial 
world.  It  was  given  out  at  once,  for  advertising  pur- 
poses, that  Paul  Thornton  would  spend  the  month  in 
New  York  buying  goods  for  the  store.  So  it  was  out 
of  the  question  to  change  the  plans,  however  much 
Paul  desired  to  do  so.  The  unexpected  reply  to  his  let- 
ter had  given  his  enthusiasm  a  check,  but  the  trip  could 
not  now  be  postponed  and  four  days  later  he  was  a 
guest  at  the  Astor  House,  New  York. 


CHAPTER  III 

PAUL  AND  THE  CONFIDENCE  GANG 

It  was  Paul's  first  visit  to  the  great  metropolis,  and 
he  was  a  veritable  stranger.  He  was  "  some  pump- 
kins "  in  Princeton,  but  in  New  York  a  very  "  small 
potato,"  to  use  his  own  homely  simile.  Although  a 
total  stranger,  he  brought  with  him  letters  of  intro- 
duction to  several  well  known  mercantile  houses  and  a 
letter  of  credit  to  the  National  Park  Bank. 

The  first  evening,  after  an  early  dinner,  he  emerged 
from  his  hotel  for  a  stroll  and  to  "  take  in  "  the  town. 
Not  knowing  the  principal  streets,  he  just  swept  into 
the  current  and  swam  with  the  tide.  Being  from  a 
small  country  town  his  costume  was  anything  but  "  up 
to  date,"  and  he  was  easily  distinguished  from  the  city 
chap,  and  as  readily  "  spotted  "  by  the  "  bunco  steerer." 

He  was  making  his  way  down  a  crowded  thorough- 
fare, a  brilliantly  lighted  street  which  he  afterwards 
learned  was  the  Bowery,  when  he  was  accosted  by  a 
clerical  looking  gentleman  who  made  himself  so  pleas- 
ant and  agreeable  that  Paul  was  only  too  glad  of  a 
chance  to  make  some  enquiries,  to  all  of  which  he  re- 
ceived courteous  replies. 

His  idea  of  Eastern  manners  was  not  complimentary 
to  say  the  least.  He  was  told  that  the  New  Yorker  was 
a  stiflF-necked  aristocrat  who  would  rather  snub  you 

13 


1 4  Queen  of  Appalachia 

than  treat  you  civilly,  hence  he  was  surprised  to  find  in 
his  first  chance  acquaintance  a  gentleman  in  every  sense 
of  the  word.  Here  he  found  a  man  who  was,  undoubt- 
edly, from  his  appearance  and  bearing,  a  rich  man, 
probably  a  merchant  or  a  banker,  one  who  not  only 
treated  him  kindly,  but  seemed  anxious  to  extend  fa- 
vors. 

"  Like  myself,  you  are  looking  at  the  town  by  gas- 
light," said  the  stranger. 

Paul  had  paused  for  a  moment  on  the  edge  of  the 
sidewalk,  where  he  had  been  pushed  by  the  surging 
crowd,  intently  watching  the  coming  and  going  of  the 
elevated  trains  overhead.  He  was  not  a  little  surprised 
that  such  a  polished-looking  gentleman  should  address 
him. 

"  I  was  watching  those  cars — yes,  having  nothing 
else  to  do,"  answered  Paul,  "  I  started  out  to  see  the 
sights," 

"  Where  are  you  stopping?  " 

Paul  did  not  stop  to  think  that  such  a  question  from 
a  stranger  was  out  of  the  ordinary,  and  he  replied  in- 
stantly. 

"  At  the  Astor  House  ?  "  repeated  the  stranger. 
"  That's  where  I  hang  out.  When  did  you  arrive  ? — 
To-day!  I  see.  Well,  New  York  is  a  great  city. 
Nothing  like  it  in  this  or  any  other  country.  There 
are  a  few  other  good-sized  towns,  but  there  is  but  one 
New  York.  I  presume  you  are  here  often?  "  enquired 
the  stranger  in  his  suave  manner  that  caught  Paul. 

"  Oh,  no !  This  is  my  first  trip,"  quickly  answered 
Paul.    "  You  see,"  he  continued,  "  we  have  been  buying 


Paul  and  the  Confidence  Gang        15 

our  supplies  in  Cincinnati  and  other  near-by  towns,  but 
we  concluded  to  try  New  York." 

"  Sensible  idea,"  said  the  clerical  looking  gentleman. 
"  New  York  is  the  great  centre  of  commerce,"  fum- 
bling in  his  pocket.  "  I  thought  I  had  a  card — my  name 
is  Cooper,  and  I  hail  from  Philadelphia.  What  town 
are  you  from  ? — Princeton — Thornton — Ah,  ha !  I  see ! 
Thornton  &  Son;  general  store,  I  presume?" 

"  Yes,  sir ;  we  handle  everything,  have  to  carry  a 
general  line  in  our  country." 

"  Very  glad  to  know-  you,  Mr.  Thornton,  and  hope 
to  see  more  of  you.  By  the  way."  looking  at  his  watch, 
"  I  have  an  engagement  at  nine  o'clock.  I  will  see  you 
later.    Good  evening." 

"  Good-bye,  Mr.  Cooper.  I  will  extend  my  prom- 
enade a  few  blocks  further  and  return  to  the  hotel." 

"  That  is  a  nice  fellow ;  glad  I  met  him,  he  may  be 
of  use  to  me,"  mused  Paul  as  he  continued  his  walk 
down  the  Bowery.  Arriving  at  the  next  corner  he 
was  startled  by  someone  slapping  him  familiarly  on  the 
back. 

"Hello,  Thornton!  When  did  you  get  here?"  said 
a  smooth-faced  young  man,  shaking  Paul's  hand  and 
smiling  pleasantly,  as  though  he  was  delighted  to  meet 
him. 

"  I — I  know  I  have  met  you  somewhere,  but  hon- 
estly," spoke  up  Paul,  trying  to  figure  him  out,  "  I  can't 
for  the  life  of  me  recall  your  name." 

"  Norton,  Norton,  book-keeper  for  Shileto  &  Co. — 
I've  seen  you  hundreds  of  times  in  Cincinnati.  When 
did  you  come,  and  where  are  you  going  now  ?  "  he 


1 6  Queen  of  Appalachia 

spoke  off-hand  but  rapidly.  "  Let's  go  in  and  have  a 
stein,"  carrying  Paul  off  to  a  saloon  on  the  opposite 
corner. 

Paul  went  along,  thoroughly  satisfied  that  his  com- 
panion was  Shileto's  head  book-keeper,  but  took  a 
cigar,  instead  of  beer, — he  didn't  indulge. 

"  I  was  just  making  for  a  theatre,  Thornton.  Won't 
you  go  along?  " 

"  I  don't  care  if  I  do,"  Paul  replied.  I  want  to  see 
everything  worth  looking  at — " 

"  That's  my  ticket,"  interrupted  Norton ;  "  life  is  too 
short  to  miss  the  enjoyments  that  are  within  reach — I 
say !  Thornton,  suppose  we  go  to  a  variety  theatre. 
There's  one  over  in  the  next  block — lot's  of  dancing, 
and  scores  of  pretty  girls,  so  I  have  been  told.  I  have 
never  visited  one  of  these  places,  but  a  variety  per- 
formance is  on  my  program  this  trip  and  I  am  going 
to  take  it  in.  It's  too  late  for  the  opera,  anyway.  Ah ! 
there  it  is — right  across  the  street." 

Looking  up  Paul  saw  a  theatrical-looking  building, 
the  entrance  brilliantly  lighted,  and  a  band  playing  on 
the  balcony  overhead.  They  crossed  over,  and  his 
newly-found  acquaintance  took  his  turn  with  the  wait- 
ing crowd  for  the  box  office. 

"A  box?"  repeated  the  ticket  vender,  "  which  floor 
— balcony?  Two  dollars,  please.  Here,  Jim,  Jim! 
show  these  gentlemen  to  box  F,  balcony.  See  they  are 
made  comfortable.  I  say,  Jim,  remember  they  are  not 
hayseeds,"  following  his  remark  with  a  wink  which 
Paul  did  not  fail  to  observe. 


Paul  and  the  Confidence  Gang        17 

When  they  were  "  comfortably "  located,  Paul 
asked  Norton  if  he  understood  hayseedology. 

"  I  am  fixed  for  any  emergency/'  he  replied  his  hand 
on  his  hip  pocket. 

"  But  we  are  not  looking  for  trouble,  Norton,  so 
let  us  be  careful,"  Paul  said  in  a  whisper. 

They  were  hardly  seated  when  a  couple  of  painted 
damsels  came  trooping  in.  Their  costumes,  as  Paul 
afterward  described  them,  would  not  have  been  suffi- 
cient to  flag  a  hand  car. 

The  young  lady  who  undertook  to  entertain  Paul 
was  rather  modest  in  her  demeanor,  but  as  he  was  ig- 
norant of  the  arts  of  the  wine-room  fraternity,  Paul  did 
not  know  that  her  demureness  was  but  the  acting  of  a 
part. 

The  gay  deceiver  coquettishly  dropped  appreciative 
remarks  concerning  Paul's  gold  trinkets,  his  watch 
chain,  charm,  studs,  etc.,  and  having  examined  all  his 
personal  adornments,  she  glanced  at  the  four-in-hand 
around  his  collar,  admiring  it  with  much  gusto.  She 
had  made  one  just  like  it  for  her  brother  out  West — sent 
it  to  him  for  a  Christmas  present. 

Apparently  they  were  becoming  excellent  friends. 
Her  lovely  arm  was  carelessly  resting  on  Paul's  shoul- 
der, and  the  young  lady  no  doubt  reasoned  that  she 
could  cash  the  opportunity  for  a  goodly  sum. 

Paul's  blushes,  which  his  girl  companion  took  for 
rapture  in  his  bashfulness,  were  for  shame  for  the  girl 
at  his  side.  He  could  not  understand  how  any  lady 
could  be  induced  to  appear  before  a  gentleman  in  such 


1 8  Queen  of  Appalachia 

a  costume.  Another  thing,  her  famiharity  was  amaz- 
ing to  innocent  Paul.  He  smiled,  not  because  her  pres- 
ence was  pleasing  to  him,  but  at  her  audacity  and  the 
freedom  which  she  displayed  in  entertaining  him.  He 
was  pondering  over  these  facts  when  he  happened  to 
glance  at  Norton,  and  his  blushes  became  deeper. 

On  Norton's  knee,  with  her  arms  wound  around  his 
neck,  was  a  hard-looking  character,  the  opposite  in  ap- 
pearance of  the  woman  by  Paul's  side,  and  he  seemed 
enchanted.  Paul  was  shocked  and  for  the  first  time 
realized  the  character  of  the  place.  His  first  thought 
was  a  hasty  retreat,  but  upon  further  reflection  he  con- 
cluded not  to  mar  the  pleasure  which  his  friend  was 
apparently  enjoying.  While  his  thoughts  were  mould- 
ing into  this  decision,  Norton's  girl  touched  an  electric 
button  which  summoned  a  member  of  the  white- 
aproned  fraternity,  who  almost  immediately  looked  in 
upon  them. 

"  Champagne  and  four,"  she  yelled  at  him.  He  de- 
parted and  the  couple  resumed  their  tete-a-tete. 

Five  minutes  later  the  attendant  brought  in  an  un- 
corked bottle  and  four  wine  glasses. 

"  How  much  ?  "  enquired  Norton  of  the  waiter. 

"  Ten  dollars." 

"  Ten  dollars !  "  screamed  Norton.  "  What  do  you 
take  me  for  ?  " 

"  Here  is  the  printed  list  of  prices,"  coolly  replied  the 
waiter,  pointing  to  a  placard  on  the  wall. 

"  I  guess  you  are  in  for  it,  old  man,"  said  Paul,  who 
wa?  examining  the  price  list. 

"  Pay  the  man."  pleaded  the  young  lady,  addressing 


Paul  and  the  Confidence  Gang        19 

Norton ;  "  that  is  the  usual  price ;  everybody  pays  the 
same.  Give  him  the  money  and  let  us  fill  the  glasses 
again  and  have  a  good  time." 

"  No,  I  will  never  pay  such  an  outrageous  price !  It 
is  nothing  but  a  hold-up !  "  said  Norton,  slapping  his 
fist  against  the  wall  to  emphasize  his  refusal. 

"  Will  you  pay,  or  shall  I  call  a  policeman  ?  "  roughly 
asked  the  waiter. 

"  I  will  pay  it,  Norton,"  spoke  up  Paul,  going  after 
his  wallet  and  producing  a  roll  of  bills. 

-"  You  will  do  nothing  of  the  kind,  Thornton.  Let 
him  bring  on  the  police.  They  can't  play  any  bunco 
games  on  me." 

The  waiter  left  the  box  and  Norton  subsided.  Paul, 
however,  was  ill  at  ease,  and  advised  his  friend  to  pay 
the  bill,  but  his  advice  was  refused. 

"  I  am  going  to  hunt  him  up  and  settle  the  difficulty," 
at  last  thought  Paul,  and  he  started  out.  Norton 
called  after  him  and  finally  overtook  him  in  the  hall- 
way. 

"  There  they  are,"  said  the  waiter  arriving  on  the 
scene  with  a  blue  coat,  pointing  towards  Paul  and  Nor- 
ton. 

"  Come  along  with  me,  gentlemen,"  said  the  police- 
man.   "  No  arguments,  but  follow  me." 

"  Here,  waiter,"  cried  Paul,  "  Fll  foot  the  bill." 

"  Too  late,  young  man,"  he  replied.  "  You  can  set- 
tle with  the  chief." 

"  My  friend,"  said  Norton,  addressing  the  police- 
man, "  this  young  man  is  not  guilty  of  any  charge  in 
connection  with  this  aflfair.   He  pleaded  with  me  at  the 


20  Queen  of  Appalachia 

start  to  avoid  a  difficulty,  and  even  then  offered  to 
pay  my  bill.  I  am  willing  to  go  to  the  station  and  pro- 
pose to  fight  this  thing  out  to  a  finish,  but  my  friend 
here  being  innocent,  I  don't  want  him  dragged  off  to 
the  police  station  on  my  account." 

"  That's  right !  "  spoke  up  the  waiter.  "  The  young 
man  oughtn't  to  be  held.  He  done  nothing  out  of  the 
way,  and  acted  the  part  of  a  gentleman." 

"  Very  well,  sir,"  said  the  blue-coat,  addressing  Paul, 
"  stand  aside.    Are  you  ready  ?  "  turning  to  Norton. 

"  One  moment  and  I  will  go  with  you,"  replied  Nor- 
ton. "  I  want  to  speak  with  my  friend  before  leaving 
him  alone  in  this  hell-hole." 

Taking  Paul  aside  he  told  him  he  would  probably 
have  to  give  bond  for  his  appearance  to-morrow,  and 
as  he  did  not  want  to  let  his  friends  know  about  his 
little  seance,  he  would  put  up  a  cash  bond. 

"  I  find  I  am  short,"  he  continued,  "  and  if  you  will 
loan  me  a  couple  hundred  I  will  replace  it  to-mor- 
row— " 

"  Why,  certainly,"  Paul  interrupted,  fishing  out  the 
sum  desired.  "  When  you  get  through  with  the  Chief, 
come  over  to  the  Astor  House.     Pll  wait  you  there." 

"  All  right,  old  boy,  I'll  meet  you  there  at  eleven 
o'clock.    So  good-by." 

Paul  started  to  follow  Norton  down  stairs,  when  a 
detaining  hand  pulled  him  back,  and  turning  around 
he  was  face  to  face  with  his  girl  companion  of  the  box. 

"  You  are  not  going?  It  is  early.  Come  back  to  our 
box,"  she  pleaded. 

"  I  hope  you  will  excuse  me,"  replied  Paul,  "  really 


Paul  and  the  Confidence  Gang        21 

I  do  not  care  to  stay  longer,"  and  tearing  himself  away 
from  her,  he  made  his  escape,  only  to  fall  into  the  arms 
of  the  waiter. 

"  Since  I  helped  you  out  of  a  most  serious  difficulty, 
young  man,  the  boss  thinks  you  ought  to  pay  for  that 
bottle  of  champagne.  You  know  it  was  for  all  of 
you—" 

"  Very  well,"  interrupted  Paul,  "  here  is  the  price, 
now  let  me  depart  in  peace." 


CHAPTER  IV 

TO  MEET  AT  LAST 

Paul  had  just  entered  the  reading  room  at  his  hotel, 
when  a  gentleman  came  in  and  approached  him. 

"  Are  you  Mr.  Thornton?  "  he  asked. 

"  That  is  my  name,  yes,  sir,"  replied  Paul.  "  What 
can  I  do  for  you?  " 

Mr.  Norton  begged  me  to  place  this  letter  in  your 
hands  immediately,"  replied  the  gentleman,  handing 
Paul  the  message. 

"  Thank  you,"  he  replied,  taking  the  letter  and  break- 
ing the  seal.  The  letter  was  not  lengthy,  and  when  he 
finished,  he  glanced  at  the  gentleman  who  still  remained 
near  the  door. 

"  Is  there  an  answer?  "  he  asked  Paul. 

"  Yes.  Stay  here  while  I  go  to  the  office,"  replied 
Paul,  making  his  exit. 

"  Hang  the  luck,"  exclaimed  Paul  half  aloud,  "  $300 
is  a  pretty  big  bond  for  so  small  an  offense.  I  have  but 
fifty  with  me  and  I  doubt  if  I  can  get  the  other  fifty," 
going  towards  the  office. 

The  clerk  explained  that  it  was  against  the  rules  of 
the  house  to  make  loans  to  guests,  and  Paul  was  sore 
distressed,  so  much,  in  fact,  that  the  night  clerk  took 
note  of  it.  He  turned  his  footsteps  in  the  direction  of 
the  reading  room,  but  presently  returned  to  the  clerk, 

22 


To  Meet  at  Last  23 

who  was  alone,  and  explained  the  situation.  The  night 
clerk  heard  him  out  and  asked  him  a  number  of  ques- 
tions which  Paul  answered  to  his  satisfaction. 

"  I  think  I  can  arrange  the  matter,"  finally  concluded 
the  clerk,  "  bring  your  messenger  here." 

While  Paul  went  for  the  gentleman  who  brought  the 
letter,  the  night  clerk  called  a  detective  close  at  hand, 
and  he  had  fully  explained  matters  ere  Paul  returned. 

"  What  is  your  friend's  name,  Mr.  Thornton?  "  asked 
the  night  clerk  as  he  approached. 

"  Norton,"  answered  Paul. 

"  I  will  send  a  note  down  to  the  Chief  of  Police, 
which  will  be  all  that  is  necessary.  Will  you  take  it 
down,  sir,"  addressing  the  courier,  and  being  answered 
in  the  affirmative,  he  hastily  wrote  a  brief  note,  sealed 
and  addressed,  and  handed  it  to  the  stranger,  who  made 
his  exit  in  hot  haste. 

But  if  the  messenger  was  in  a  hurry  and  made  good 
time  out  of  the  Astor  House  neighborhood,  the  keen- 
eyed  detective  was  equally  active  and  never  let  the  man 
escape  his  eagle  eyes,  keeping  at  a  safe  distance  so  as 
to  escape  identity  and  suspicion,  until  they  had  reached 
a  certain  section  of  the  city  that  compelled  the  detective 
to  change  his  appearance,  which  was  but  the  work  of 
a  moment,  and  done  without  losing  sight  of  his  man. 

"  Now  I  have  you  '  dead  to  rights.'  old  man,"  said 
the  detective,  again  taking  up  the  shadow  and  follow- 
ing in  its  wake. 

Along  about  two  o'clock  that  night  there  was  a  ring 
at  the  Astor  House  telephone. 

"  Is  that  you,  Creighton  ?  " 


24  Queen  of  Appalachia 

"  Yes." 

"  This  is  Slinn,  the  detective.  Tell  your  guest  that  I 
have  his  two  hundred,  and  to  appear  in  court  to-morrow 
at  nine  o'clock,  and  help  us  send  his  friend  and  pals 
up  for  a  few  years  where  they  will  be  out  of  the  reach 
of  country  cousins.    Good  night." 

When  Paul  was  informed  of  the  fate  of  his  Cincin- 
nati friend  he  was  dumbfounded.  He  refused  to  prose- 
cute the  bunco  steerer,  who  thus  escaped  a  long  term 
in  prison,  while  Paul  avoided  publicity.  It  was  a  les- 
son that  he  will  not  soon  forget. 

When  the  detective  met  him  next  day  and  returned 
the  two  hundred  dollars  he  was  liberally  rewarded.  He 
insisted  that  Paul  appear  and  prosecute,  but  no  amount 
of  coaxing  could  induce  him  to  air  the  case  in  court. 

"  The  clerical  stranger,"  explained  the  detec- 
tive, "  was  the  advance  agent  of  the  smooth-faced 
'  duck,'  both  representatives  of  the  second  rate  variety 
hall.  You  gave  yourself  away  to  '  Cooper,'  who  in  turn 
gave  it  to  '  Norton,'  and  between  them,  steered  you  into 
the  wine  room.  They  played  you  for  a  '  sucker,'  Thorn- 
ton, and  you  will  do  well  to  make  new  acquaintances 
slowly." 

"  Well,  they  found  the  '  sucker,'  all  right !  "  laughed 
Paul.  "  I  plead  guilty  to  being  a  green  country  *  yaup.' 
But  the  experience  is  worth  every  cent  it  cost.  I  am  not 
'  kicking.'  The  next  fellow  that  comes  along  professing 
to  know  me,  I  will  inform  him,  in  the  language  of  the 
gentleman  from  Kansas  City : '  I  am  from  Missouri  and 
you'll  have  to  show  me.'  " 


To  Meet  at  Last  25 

How  well  Paul  kept  his  new  resolution  will  be  learned 
by  following  him  the  next  few  days. 

In  his  sober  moments  that  evening,  his  mind  went 
back  to  Princeton,  and  to  the  woman  who  was  respon- 
sible for  his  presence  here.  He  brought  May's  last  let- 
ter along,  and  while  reading  it  again,  it  occurred  to 
him  to  write  her.  He  was  one  of  those  impulsive 
creatures  who  no  sooner  said  a  thing  than  it  was  done, 
and  a  half  hour  later  he  had  posted  a  brief  note  to  May 
Temple,  Brooklyn,  at  the  address  given  him,  in  sub- 
stance as  follows : 

"  De.\r  May  : — I  have  a  surprise  for  you.  I  will  be 
in  the  city  a  few  days,  with  headquarters  at  the  Astor 
House.  While  I  would  dearly  love  to  meet  you,  I  will 
not  insist,  and  will  simply  ask  you  to  write  me  here. 

"  With  best  wishes,  etc." 

The  letter  reached  May  safely  and  she  replied 
promptly,  assuring  Paul  that  if  a  satisfactory  arrange- 
ment for  a  meeting  place  could  be  made,  she  would  be 
delighted  to  keep  the  appointment. 

"  Call  me  up  by  telephone,  Brooklyn,  3904,  and  we 
can  discuss  the  matter,"  concluded  the  letter. 

"  My  kingdom  for  a  telephone,"  murmured  Paul  as 
he  pocketed  the  precious  letter  and  started  for  a  long- 
distance telephone  station,  which  he  happily  found  near 
at  hand. 

It  was  the  custom  among  the  runners  for  whole- 
sale houses,  in  those  days,  to  entertain  visiting  buyers, 
and  there  was  usually  a  scramble  among  the  boys  for 
this  special  privilege.     Two  days  on  the  market  gave 


26  Queen  of  Appalachia 

Paul  quite  an  extensive  acquaintance  among  the  fra- 
ternity. So  when  he  emerged  from  the  dining  hall  early 
on  the  third  morning,  a  dozen  welcoming  hands  laid 
hold  of  him,  each  trying  to  outdo  the  other  in  greeting 
the  young  merchant,  accompanied  with  the  drummer's 
usual  whole-souled  smiles  that  spoke  as  loudly  as  their 
words  of  reception.  Paul  was  '  onto  '  the  boys  by  this 
time,  however,  finding  by  observation  that,  although 
as  a  class  they  were  jolly  fellows,  their  main  object  in 
courting  friendship  was  after  all  a  cold-blooded  busi- 
ness proposition,  and  but  for  the  fact  that  he  was  gain- 
ing valuable  points,  and  an  introduction  into  the  lead- 
ing houses,  through  them,  he  would  have  avoided  the 
hungry  crowd  that  swarmed  after  him  from  *  morn  '  till 
night. 

In  the  entertaining  circle  was  a  young  man  Paul  had 
met  the  first  day  of  his  arrival,  an  old  acquaintance  he 
knew  in  Cincinnati,  by  the  name  of  Bob  Myers,  who 
was  now  in  charge  of  the  notion  department  of  a  large 
dry  goods  establishment  in  New  York.  Bob  had  proved 
his  friendship  for  Paul  before  they  met  in  New  York, 
and  the  accidental  meeting  now  was  especially  pleas- 
ant. While  Bob  recognized  the  value  of  the  former 
acquaintance  in  a  business  way,  yet  he  had  taken  a 
fancy  to  Paul,  and  his  friendship  was  the  "  genuine 
article,"  as  the  latter  expressed  it. 

Paul  had  told  Bob  of  his  experience  with  the  bunco 
gang,  and  had  also  confided  in  him  regarding  his  un- 
known correspondent^  therefore,  it  was  Bob  that  he 
sought  on  this  special  morning.  He  managed  to  get 
rid  of  his  '  camp  followers  '  in  a  short  time  by  saying  he 


To  Meet  at  Last  27 

had  an  engagement  at  Coney  Island  all  day.  He  prom- 
ised each  one  to  look  him  up  on  the  morrow,  and  he  was 
soon  pouring  into  Bob's  ears  a  delightful  little  story. 

"  You  are  to  meet  her  at  eight  o'clock  this  evening?  " 
eagerly  enquired  Bob. 

"  Promptly  at  eight,"  said  Paul,  smiling. 

"  Over  in  Brooklyn,  I  suppose?  " 

"  No,  on  the  New  York  end  of  the  Brooklyn  bridge," 
Paul  replied. 

"  That  is  an  interesting  point,"  said  Bob.  "  It  is  the 
favorite  rendezvous,  the  trysting  place  for  New  York 
lovers.  Gosh!  I  would  give  a  month's  salary  to  wit- 
ness your  first  meeting." 

"  Then  accept  a  complimentary  ticket  for  a  front 
seat,  with  my  compliments,"  said  Paul. 

"  You  don't  mean  it,  Thornton  ?  I  will  break  an  en- 
gagement with  my  best  girl  to  accept.  I  can  hardly 
wait." 

"  Shall  I  meet  you  here,  say  at  seven-thirty  ? " 

"  I  will  be  here  on  time,  old  boy.  The  day  will  seem 
a  week  long.  You  say  you  two  have  been  correspond- 
ing for  years  and  never  met  ?  Sounds  like  a  fairy  tale, 
the  romancer  will  have  to  take  a  seat  in  the  gallery. 
Well,  I  must  be  ofif.  Drop  in  to-day  if  you  have  time. 
So  long." 


CHAPTER  V 

AN  HOUR  IN  A  WINE  ROOM 

By  eight  o'clock  the  approach  to  the  bridge  on  the 
Gotham  side  was  Hterally  jammed  with  animated  hu- 
manity. Thousands  were  pouring  in  and  as  many  flow- 
ing out,  each  one  with  an  alertness  that  would  dampen 
the  faith  of  the  reader  in  the  extravagant  articles  de- 
scribing the  sweat  shops  and  their  worked-to-death  em- 
ployes. Every  lady  that  came  skipping  down  the  grad- 
ual incline  was  given  a  searching  glance,  but  not  one 
answered  to  the  description  of  the  young  lady  that  was 
photographed  on  Paul's  mind,  and  none  of  the  vast 
army  of  feminine  arrivals  paused  on  the  threshold  of 
the  bridge. 

Paul  tried  to  give  his  friend  Bob  a  description  of 
May,  but  in  the  undertaking,  he  found  he  was  sadly 
deficient  in  his  knowledge  of  her  outward  appearance. 

"  You  will  never  be  able  to  find  her  in  this  crowd," 
finally  spoke  up  Bob.  "  Why,  that  young  lady  coming 
this  way,  the  one  with  a  feather  duster  in  her  hat  and  a 
freckled  face,  might  be  she  and  you  would  never  know 
it." 

"  You  forget.  She  has  my  picture,  and  will  no  doubt 
study  it  before  starting  out.  She  could  not  pass  with- 
out seeing  me,  knowing  I  am  here." 

"  Then  you  are  merely  depending  upon  some  strange 
28 


An  Hour  in  a  Wine  Room  29 

creature  in  petticoats  to  come  up  and  claim  you  and 
carry  you  off,"  suggested  Bob,  laughing  heartily.  "  If 
anything  like  that  happens  I  am  going  to  follow  you." 

"  All  right,  Bob,"  replied  Paul,  eyeing  an  approach- 
ing female. 

"  Suppose  she  is  afraid  to  meet  you,  and  she  sends 
the  cook  in  her  place  ?  "  said  Bob^  presently,  trying  to 
look  serious. 

"  I  do  not  anticipate  running  up  against  a  kitchen 
mechanic  to-night — " 

"  No,"  interrupted  Bob,  consulting  his  timepiece,  "  it 
is  past  nine  now,  and  I  don't  think  you  will  run  up 
against  anything — from  Brooklyn." 

"  Don't  you  let  me  keep  you.  Bob.  I  am  going  to 
remain  here  till  ten  o'clock  anyway." 

"Oh,  you  can't  get  rid  of  me  so  easily,  Thornton.  I 
have  dreamed  of  this  meeting  all  day,  and  have  pic- 
tured the  thrilling  scene  with  such  an  excited  feeling 
that  I  imagine  I  am  a  part  of  the  circus.  No,  so  long 
as  you  stay  I  will  remain  by  your  side.  I  can't  afford 
to  miss  the  first  act  in  the  extravaganza." 

Another  half  hour  of  fruitless  but  anxious  waiting 
and  their  fond  hopes  were  rapidly  diminishing.  Along 
about  this  time  a  young  lady  came  in  from  the  street, 
walking  leisurely,  and  gazing  at  the  two  young  men 
as  though  looking  for  some  one.  She  was  rather  tall 
and  stout,  neatly  dressed,  but  oppressively  homely.  She 
paused  at  the  window  opening  and  looked  out  on  the 
side  street. 

"  The  cook,"  exclaimed  Bob,  nudging  Paul.  "  I've 
a  mind  to  speak  to  her." 


30  Queen  of  Appalachia 

Paul  said  nothing,  and  Bob  and  the  silk-adorned 
creature  began  flirting,  continuing  until  disturbed  by 
the  arrival  of  a  watchman,  whose  legal  authority  gave 
him  the  privilege  of  an  unwelcome  and  not  altogether 
pleasant  scrutiny.  Bob  gave  him  his  card  and  explain- 
ing the  situation  as  suited  his  mind,  he  said  nothing 
and  passed  on,  but  in  the  meantime  the  woman  had 
disappeared. 

Paul  finally  gave  up  all  hope  of  meeting  his  idol  and 
suggested  a  retreat,  when  two  tired  mortals  slowly 
wended  their  w^ay  out  of  Newspaper  Row. 

"  She  has  played  me  false,"  Paul  said  to  himself,  ut- 
terly crushed  with  disappointment.  "  She  refuses  to 
meet  me."  And  he  trudged  on,  quite  out  of  humor, 
trying  to  solve  the  reason  for  her  perfidy  and  evasion. 

"  Two  hours  of  precious  time  wasted,"  said  Bob, 
breaking  the  silence  as  they  passed  into  the  Bowery. 
"  That  was  a  play  with  thousands  of  actors  and  actor- 
ettes,  but  not  a  single  villain  or  a  Juliet.  Let's  go  to  a 
real  play  house.  I  prefer  a  show  where  they  charge 
admission  and  throw  in  a  chair.  I'm  tired — awfully 
tired." 

Paul  made  no  reply  to  Bob's  jocularity,  but  kept 
on  in  silence  until  they  reached  Koster  &  Bial's  music 
hall.  An  hour  at  this  place  relieved  Paul  of  his  melan- 
choly, and  midnight  found  him  at  his  hotel  busily  wri- 
ting a  letter  to  the  young  lady  who  had  treated  him  with 
such  contempt. 

He  slept  late  the  following  morning  and  when  he 
sauntered  into  the  hotel  office  at  ten  o'clock  to  get  his 
mail  not  a  familiar  face  was  to  be  seen,  and  he  was 


An  Hour  in  a  Wine  Room  31 

free  to  peruse  the  one  solitary  letter  that  was  handed 
him  over  the  counter.  Although  he  immediately  rec- 
ognized the  writing  on  the  envelope  and  was  confident 
that  he  was  in  possession  of  an  apology  from  the  wo- 
man who  had  deceived  him,  he  opened  the  envelope 
with  great  calmness. 

"  I  was  detained,"  she  wrote,  "  and  I  hope  you  will 
pardon  my  seeming  neglect  in  failing  to  keep  my  ap- 
pointment. I  will  be  at  liberty  this  evening  and  if  you 
still  desire  to  meet  me  at  the  same  time  and  place,  in- 
form me  by  telephone,  and  believe  me,  dear  Paul,  I 
am,  as  ever,  your  faithful  and  devoted  friend — 
May." 

"  Confound  the  girl !  "  commented  Paul.  "  Do  what 
she  will  I  can't  get  rid  of  the  fact  that  she  will  always 
occupy  a  place  in  my  heart.  I  have  tried  hard  to 
give  her  up  and  only  this  morning  I  thought  I  had  suc- 
ceeded, but  her  letters  have  a  fascination  about  them 
that  I  can't  resist.  I  confess  that  I  have  a  great  desire 
to  meet  the  woman  to  whom  I  have  written  hundreds 
and  thousands  of  pages.  I  may  never  have  another  op- 
portunity. She  was  '  detained,'  and  will  no  doubt  ex- 
plain her  absence  satisfactorily.  Of  course  she  will. 
I  might  have  known  she  did  not  purposely  fail  to  keep 
her  engagement.  She  wants  to  see  me — else  she  would 
not  have  written.  No  doubt  she  is  keeping  the  facts 
from  her  friends  and  could  not  get  away.  '  She  will  be 
at  liberty  this  evening.' " 

"  Hello !  "  came  the  feminine  response  from  the 
Brooklyn  end  of  the  telephone  wire. 


32  Queen  of  Appalachia 

"  I  would  like  to  speak  to  Miss  May  Temple." 

"  Wait  one  minute,  please." 

"Hello!" 

"  Is  that  you,  Miss  Temple  ?  " 

"  Miss  Temple  is  talking.  What  is  wanted — who  is 
this?" 

"  I  have  a  message  for  you  from  Mr.  Thornton — " 

"  Why  a  message  ?  He  is  not  ill. — Nothing  wrong 
I  hope  ?  "  was  the  excited  response. 

"Prostrated!" 

"  Is  he  dangerous  ?    Tell  me  quickly." 

"  No,  not  dangerous,  but  delirious  and  talks  of  noth- 
ing but  you.     If  you  would  only  come — " 

"  I  will  go  at  once.     Where  can  I  meet  him?  " 

"  You  will  find  him  on  the  New  York  side  of  the 
Brooklyn  bridge,"  answered  Paul  with  a  ringing  laugh 
that  convinced  his  audience  of  his  pleasure  in  convers- 
ing with  the  young  lady  whom  he  had  renounced  a  few 
hours  ago. 

"  Oh,  you  mean  thing !  My,  but  you  gave  me  a 
shock.     How  could  you  ?  " 

"  Forgive  me,  May."  he  pleaded  still  laughing. 

"  I  am  so  weak  I  can  scarcely  stand.  Oh,  but  that 
was  a  fright.     I  won't  be  able  to  receive  callers  to-day." 

"  Then  come  over  and  spend  the  day  with  me." 

"  I  would  like  to — No,  I  can't  get  away  before  eve- 
ning— " 

"  Are  you  sure  you  will  come  this  evening?  " 

"  Sure.     Will  you  wait  for  me  ?  " 

"  I  have  been  doing  that  for  nine  years ;  of  course  I 
will." 


An  Hour  in  a  Wine  Room  33 

"  All  right,  you  may  depend  upon  me,  ta,  ta." 
"Bye,  bye." 

"  She  comes,  Bob !  "  whispered  Paul,  throwing  away 
a  freshly  lighted  cigar. 

"  Which  one,  the  tall  young  lady  that  comes  tripping 
this  way  ?  "  he  asked. 

"  Verily,  Bob,  it  is  she." 

"  I'll  bet  you  the  opera  tickets  for  a  week  that  you 
are  mistaken." 

Paul  advanced  a  few  steps  as  the  object  referred  to 
approached.  As  she  passed  she  looked  him  straight 
in  the  eye.  a  meaning  smile  haunting  her  pretty  fea- 
tures. Without  stopping  or  speaking,  however,  she 
glided  by,  and  a  moment  later  was  making  her  way  up 
the  incline  towards  the  waiting  room. 

"  No  more  doubts,  or  fears  or  difficulties,  old  man, 
your  hour  of  triumph  has  arrived,"  said  Bob.  "  I  will 
linger  in  the  neighborhood  until  the  curtain  rises  and 
will  then  leave  you  to  your  fate.  I  congratulate  you, 
Thornton,  she  is  a  daisy.     Good-night." 

"  Good-by,  Bob,"  and  Paul  flew  in  the  direction  of 
the  waiting  room,  to  find  a  handsome  young  lady  stand- 
ing in  the  doorway  with  a  smiling  welcome  in  her 
pretty  face. 

"  May—" 

"Paul!" 

They  fell  into  each  others'  arms  like  old  time  lovers. 
If  Paul's  thoughts  and  feelings  could  have  been  trans- 
ferred to  paper  you  could  have  read  happiness  and 
enjoyment  in  every  line  and  sentence. 


34  Queen  of  Appalachia 

"'Where  shall  we  go,  May?"  pleasantly  enquired 
Paul,  when  he  had  released  the  bundle  of  loveliness 
from  that  first  long  and  loving  embrace. 

"  I  have  not  thought  of  anything  beyond  our  meeting. 
Let  me  think,  it  is  late  for  the  opera  or  an  outing — we 
could  go  to  the  music  hall." 

Paul  was  surprised  at  this  suggestion,  but  he  was 
powerless  to  reject  any  proposal  she  made,  and  he  al- 
lowed her  to  lead  him  where  she  willed.  The  young 
lady  took  him  for  a  man  of  the  world  and  could  think 
of  no  better  place  to  spend  an  hour.  They  were  given 
a  box,  and  when  a  waiter  came  in  she  unhesitatingly  or- 
dered wine.  Paul  thought  she  gave  the  order  very 
much  like  one  accustomed  to  the  manners  and  ways  of 
the  place.  He  kept  his  suspicions  to  himself,  however, 
but  was  greatly  astonished  when  she  gave  a  second 
order.  This  was  followed  by  a  third  and  Paul  was  be- 
coming disgusted  with  her.  He  frequently  referred  to 
their  past  and  several  times  attempted  to  introduce  the 
subject  of  their  correspondence,  but  for  some  reason, 
wholly  unaccountable  to  Paul,  she  would  shift  the  con- 
versation to  matters  of  the  present,  the  stage,  the  au- 
dience and  other  minor  and  even  frivolous  things. 

Presently  a  gentleman  entered  their  box,  and  al- 
'though  he  was  intoxicated,  he  was  manly  enough  to 
recognize  that  Paul  was  disturbed  and  was  on  the  point 
of  retiring,  when  the  young  lady  glanced  towards  the 
visitor,  and  a  smile  of  recognition  brought  him  back. 

A  friendly  greeting  followed  and  Paul  was  intro- 
duced to  her  tipsy  friend.  He  took  a  seat  in  their  box 
and  ordered  more  champagne. 


An  Hour  in  a  Wine  Room  35 

"  Mr.  Thornton  will  take  a  cigar,"  explained  the 
young  lady.  "  It  seems,"  she  continued,  "  he  was  here 
last  night — " 

"  And  does  not  care  for  wine  this  evening.  I  know 
how  it  is,"  interrupted  her  friend. 

Paul  was  disgusted  all  along  and  he  was  out  of  pa- 
tience. He  longed  to  say  good-by  to  May  Temple. 
That  she  was  a  beauty,  Paul  could  not  deny,  but  even 
her  pretty  face  and  charming  manner  were  sickening  to 
him  now.  "  Possibly  this  may  be  the  New  York  way," 
thought  Paul,  "  but  it  is  not  my  style.  But  for  the 
memory  of  those  old  letters  I  would  leave  here." 

They  finally  became  so  boisterous  that  Paul  excused 
himself  for  a  moment  and  left  them  alone.  He  glanced 
into  the  adjoining  box  and  finding  it  empty  quietly  took 
possession.  He  was  able  to  hear  the  following  conver- 
sation : 

"  From  the  country  ?  I  thought  so.  Friend  of  yours 
I  suppose?  " 

"  By  proxy." 

"  Come  again,  please !  " 

"  I  will  tell  you,"  she  began.  "  This  fellow  is 
sweet  on  one  of  our  lady  visitors  from  up  the  country. 
It  seems  they  have  corresponded  for  years  and  last 
night  was  to  have  been  their  first  meeting,  but  she  had 
company  and  failed  to  reach  the  appointed  place  in 
time.  Well,  this  morning  I  overheard  a  conversation 
over  the  telephone,  when  another  appointment  was  ar- 
ranged for  this  evening.  Unfortunately,  as  our  guest 
was  descending  the  stairway  on  her  way  to  meet  our 
good-looking  friend — by  the  way,  I  wonder  where  he 


36  Queen  of  Appalachia 

went — "  going  to  the  door  and  looking  out, —  "  her 
foot  sHpped  and  she  tumbled  down  stairs,  and  she  was 
picked  up  in  a  state  of  insensibility.  When  she  was 
brought  out  of  her  swoon  it  was  found  that  one  of  her 
legs  was  fractured  and  she  was,  apparently,  suffering 
untold  agonies.  Between  you  and  me,  Howard,  I 
don't  believe  she  was  hurt  very  much.  Candidly,  I  am 
of  the  opinion  the  fall  and  pretended  illness  was  a  put 
up  job.  She  didn't  want  to  meet  my  young  companion, 
but  wanted  a  tangible  excuse — " 

"  What  gave  you  this  impression  ?  "  broke  in  the 
stranger. 

"  Because  she  called  me  right  away  and  asked  me  to 
meet  him." 

"With  an  apology?"  he  interrupted. 

"  Well,  yes.  I  was  to  try  and  see  him  and  explain 
her  absence.  She  gave  me  a  minute  description  of  her 
lover,  even  to  the  cut  of  his  coat,  style  of  hat,  and  men- 
tioned his  curly  hair." 

"  She  surely  could  not  have  been  so  well  informed  of 
one  she  had  never  seen,"  he  put  in. 

"  As  to  that  I  couldn't  say.  Any  way,"  she  con- 
tinued, "  from  her  description  I  had  no  trouble  in  rec- 
ognizing him,  and,  Howard,  he  is  a  nice  looking  chap, 
isn't  he?  Well,  when  I  first  caught  his  eye,  he  imme- 
diately took  me  for  his  girl,  and  when  he  came  up  and 
embraced  me  so  sweetly  and  was  so  sure  he  knew  me, 
I  just  couldn't  tell  him  the  truth." 

"  You  don't  mean  to  tell  me." 

"  Oh,  I'll  tell  him  bye  and  bye." 


An  Hour  in  a  Wine  Room  37 

"  You  are  a  brick,  Rose,  let's  have  another  phiz." 
And  while  they  were  cracking  another  bottle,  Paul 
Thornton  was  making  his  escape,  and  he  reached  his 
hotel  in  a  very  unsatisfactory  state  of  mind. 


CHAPTER  VI 

HER  MIND  A  BLANK 

It  was  about  the  middle  of  January,  some  seven  or 
eight  months  following  the  events  related  in  the  pre- 
ceeding  chapter,  that  the  young  merchant  of  Princeton 
might  have  been  seen  in  company  with  his  old  college 
chum  and  roommate,  J.  L.  Brownlee,  leisurely  wending 
his  way  up  a  beautiful,  tree-lined  avenue  of  the  famous 
college  town  of  old  Virginia. 

Mr.  Brownlee  had  been  advised  of  his  coming  and 
was  at  the  station  to  welcome  his  old  friend  and  com- 
panion back  to  the  scene  of  their  pleasant  college  days. 
Although  five  or  six  years  his  senior  Brownlee  had  al- 
ways regarded  his  chum  in  the  nature  of  a  twin 
brother,  and  they  were  very  much  attached  to  one 
another.  During  their  school  days  their  intimacy  was 
of  a  pronounced  type,  and  they  were  inseparable  com- 
panions, their  customs,  likes  and  dislikes  and  tastes 
harmonizing  to  a  remarkable  degree. 

A  carriage  had  been  engaged  to  convey  them  up 
town,  but  Paul  induced  his  friend  to  dismiss  it.  He 
preferred  to  walk.  The  fashionable  thoroughfare 
which  they  had  to  traverse  to  reach  their  destination 
was  too  inviting  on  this  ideal  day  for  a  closed  cab.  Paul 
remembered  the  pleasure  a  stroll  along  this  familiar 

38 


Her  Mind  a  Blank  39 

route  in  the  old  days  superinduced,  and  he  longed  to 
look  again  upon  the  scenes  that  gave  him  such  delight 
and  enjoyment 

"  You  are  still  in  possession  of  our  old  rooms,  Brown- 
lee  ?  That  is  splendid.  By  the  way,  let  me  congratu- 
late you  on  your  promotion.  I  knew  you  would  get 
there.     I  always  told  you  so." 

"  Yes,  I  thought  of  your  prediction  when  I  was 
first  named,  and  I  wished  you  were  here  to  share  the 
enjoyment  it  gave  me." 

"  You  deserve  it,  Brownlee.  I  presume  you  are  still 
the  same  indefatigable  Bible  student?" 

"  My  favorite  study,  Thornton,  and  I  don't  mind  tell- 
ing you  I  have  made  wonderful  progress.  I  remember 
you  used  to  try  and  get  me  tangled  up  on  biblical  sub- 
jects, and  I  am  glad  to  have  you  with  me  again.  I 
think  I  can  give  you  a  better  insight  into  the  new 
thought  now." 

"  I  dare  say,"  replied  Paul.  "  I  may  just  as  well 
confide  in  you.  My  object  in  visiting  you  is  none 
other  than  to  take  a  thorough  course  in  your  favorite 
study,  under  your  teaching.  My  mind  is  prepared  for 
it  and  I  am  ready  for  a  spiritual  baptism." 

"  Then  the  battle  will  be  an  easy  one.  in  fact,  it  is 
already  won.  I  was  glad  to  see  you,  but  now  I  am  de- 
lighted." 

The  conversation  continued  along  this  line  until  they 
reached  the  boarding-house,  where  Paul  was  again 
given  a  royal  welcome  by  the  landlady,  a  charming 
woman  who  held  Paul  Thornton  in  the  very  highest 
esteem. 


40  Queen  of  Appalachia 

Paul  had  graduated  with  the  highest  honors  and  the 
old  faculty  gave  him  a  handsome  reception  at  the 
college  chapel  next  day.  Many  of  the  students  he 
knew  were  still  there,  and  each  vied  with  the  other  in 
doing  him  honor,  for  here,  as  well  as  elsewhere,  he  was 
a  general  favorite,  and  the  praise  and  compliments 
heaped  upon  him  were  enough  to  have  turned  an  older 
head  than  his ;  but  Paul  was  equal  to  the  occasion  and 
escaped  without  even  a  slight  attack  of  the  "  swelled 
head." 

Six  months  with  Brownlee  had  given  Paul  a 
thorough  biblical  education,  and  he  returned  home  a 
new  man  and  a  confirmed  believer  in  the  new  order  of 
things.  He  had  progressed  far  enough  to  thoroughly 
demonstrate  the  efficacy  and  power  with  which  he  had 
been  baptized,  yet  he  refrained  from  imparting  that 
knowledge  to  his  home  people,  knowing  their  ortho- 
d,ox  views  were  as  impregnable  as  adamant.  When  oc- 
casion required,  he  did  not  seek  to  "  hide  his  light  under 
a  bushel,"  but  gave  freely  of  his  knowledge  and  gifts, 
taking  care  not  to  cast  his  pearls  before  swine,  going 
about  doing  good  in  his  own  way. 

Princeton  marvelled  at  the  great  change  in  Paul. 
While  he  gave  up  none  of  the  attractive  features  of  the 
social  world,  and  was  as  full  of  life  and  gaiety  as 
ever,  his  personality  was  clothed  with  a  heaven-born 
raiment  that  was  a  mystery. 


For  years  Paul  had  regularly  spent  a  part  of  the 
summer  in  the  mountains,  hunting  and  fishing.     He 


Her  Mind  a  Blank  41 

was  fond  of  sport,  and  nothing  could  induce  him  to 
give  up  his  usual  summer  vacation.  Just  now  he  was 
busy  planning  for  his  annual  outing.  It  was  early  in 
July,  and  he  and  a  half  dozen  agreeable  companions 
had  completed  their  itineracy  which  included  a  visit 
into  the  picturesque  Virginia  Mountains.  They  pro- 
vided themselves  with  guns,  ammunition,  fishing  tackle, 
and  other  necessaries  including  blankets,  and  had 
given  orders  for  the  building  of  a  light  craft  to  carry 
them  to  the  headwaters  of  the  Chattaroi  river,  when 
an  incident  happened  that  was  unprecedented.  A  mid- 
summer tide,  the  like  of  which  was  unknown  to  the 
oldest  inhabitant. 

The  quiet  little  stream  of  a  few  days  ago  suddenly 
became  a  mighty  river,  enabling  one  of  the  largest 
steamers  to  navigate  some  forty  miles  farther  up  the 
stream  than  it  ever  had  before.  Paul  and  his  party 
took  advantage  of  this  steamboat  excursion  and  were 
far  into  the  mountains  in  a  short  time. 

For  three  days  the  jolly  hunting  party  climbed  rug- 
ged mountains  and  crossed  deep  ravines.  During 
their  journey  so  far  not  a  single  sign  of  human  habita- 
tion had  been  seen.  It  was  climbing  one  mountain  to 
the  top  to  behold  another  and  mightier  one  beyond, 
and  so  it  continued  each  day.  The  forest  was  so  dense 
at  times  that  their  progress  was  greatly  retarded,  and 
more  than  once  they  would  arrive  on  the  precipice  of 
a  towering  cliff  that  overhung  the  mighty  depth  below, 
into  which  one  false  step  would  have  sent  them  to  dis- 
mal, agonizing  death  on  the  rocks  a  half  mile  below. 

However  much  has  been  written  of  the  grandeur 


42  Queen  of  Appalachia 

and  glorious  scenery  in  different  portions  of  the  globe, 
the  writer  will  vouch  for  the  truth  of  the  statement  of 
Paul  Thornton  and  his  companions  that  nowhere  on 
earth  can  be  found  such  enchanting  scenes  as  the 
mountains  at  and  beyond  the  headwaters  of  the  Chat- 
taroi  river.  The  vast  panorama  of  wooded  hills  and 
sky-scraping  mountains,  densely  covered  with  forests 
and  huge  rocks,  majestic  oaks  and  clinging  vines,  huge 
cliffs  and  charming  caverns,  carpeted  with  rich  moss, 
could  not  be  exceeded  in  this  or  any  other  country. 
Add  to  this  mind  picture,  the  beautiful  foliage  that 
filled  the  immense  space,  on  a  lovely  July  morning  in 
that  charming  galaxy  of  verdant  timber,  inhabited  by 
every  species  of  the  feathered  tribe,  whose  grand  chorus 
echoed  and  reechoed  from  dale  and  mountain,  in  unison 
with  the  music  and  drama  of  the  wild  animals  below. 
Imagine  a  grander,  more  glorious  scene  and  heaven  has 
lost  its  charm. 

On  the  cloud-touching  peak  of  the  gigantic  moun- 
tain, the  supreme  tower  of  the  seemingly  endless 
chain,  sat  Paul  Thornton,  silent  and  alone,  drinking  in 
the  remarkable  splendor  of  the  brilliant  scene.  Never 
will  the  memory  of  this  radiant,  heaven-inspired  pic- 
ture fade.  From  his  elevated  point  of  view  his  eyes 
traveled  miles  upon  miles  in  every  direction,  sweeping 
the  grand  spectacle  of  never-fading  splendor  in  land- 
scape. 

The  report  from  a  rifle  penetrated  his  ears,  and 
hastily  clutching  his  gun  he  arose  and  quickly  started 
down  the  mountain  side  in  the  direction  of  the  sound. 
On  and  on  he  went  but  no  sign  of  his  companions  was 


Her  Mind  a  Blank  43 

found.  In  his  haste  to  join  them  many  opportuni- 
ties for  bagging  game  were  lost,  and  once  a  mountain 
lion  crossed  his  path  without  injury. 

A  couple  of  hours  of  fruitless  pursuit  convinced  him 
that  he  had  taken  the  wrong  direction.  He  was  no 
doubt  many  miles  from  his  friends,  and  he  was  at  a  loss 
what  to  do  next.  His  gun  had  been  used  frequently, 
but  no  answering  signal  reached  his  ears. 

He  was  seated  on  the  trunk  of  a  huge  tree,  unde- 
termined which  direction  to  take,  when  a  blood-thirsty 
looking  beast  came  tramping  slowly  towards  him.  He 
was  a  stranger  to  Paul.  His  first  impression  was  that 
the  unwelcome  visitor  was  a  grizzly,  but  closer  in- 
spection proved  he  was  at  fault.  On  the  impulse  of  the 
moment  he  jumped  to  his  feet  and  poured  shot  into  the 
animal.  This  only  infuriated  the  approaching  quad- 
ruped, and  with  a  blood-curdling  roar  that  reverberated 
over  the  mountain  sides,  he  increased  his  gait,  and  Paul 
took  to  his  heels  with  remarkable  swiftness,  escaping 
down  the  mountain.  In  his  flight  he  ran  into  a  well 
beaten  path  which  he  followed. 

Knowing  that  they  were  now  separated,  possibly  for 
days,  Paul  kept  to  the  path,  hoping  it  would  lead  him 
to  some  place  of  habitation^  nor  was  he  disappointed, 
for,  late  that  afternoon,  from  the  top  of  a  mountain,  he 
saw  a  log  hut  in  the  valley  below.  Not  far  from  the 
cabin  w^as  a  stream,  and  after  a  careful  examination  of 
the  surrounding  country  he  made  up  his  mind  that  the 
stream  was  the  Chattaroi.  or  one  of  its  tributaries. 

Forcing  his  way  through  brambles  and  bushes,  he 
finally  reached  the  river,  on  the  mossy  banks  of  which 


44  Queen  of  Appalachia 

he  sat  down  to  rest  and  think.  No  doubt  he  was  thor- 
oughly exhausted  for  he  was  soon  fast  asleep. 

How  long  he  remained  in  dreamland  he  was  unable 
to  determine,  being  suddenly  aroused  by  a  piercing 
scream.  He  was  on  his  feet  in  an  instant  and  has- 
tened in  the  direction  of  the  cry.  Quickly  arriving  on 
the  edge  of  the  river  he  discovered  the  source  of  the 
scream  that  had  so  startled  him.  About  in  the  mid- 
dle of  the  stream  he  noticed  the  head  and  shoulders 
of  a  woman  who  was  struggling  to  keep  above  water. 
Without  the  loss  of  a  moment  he  plunged  into  the 
river  and  was  soon  towing  the  drowning  form  to 
shore.  He  was  an  expert  swimmer,  and  was  perfectly 
at  home  in  the  water. 

But  a  short  time  before  he  was  puzzling  his  brain 
as  to  how  he  would  reach  the  rude  dwelling  house 
on  the  opposite  shore,  and  he  solved  that  problem  as 
he  swam  towards  the  other  side,  holding  the  lifeless 
form  and  his  gun  in  one  hand  while  with  the  other 
he  reached  dry  land  and  safety. 

Quickly  carrying  his  burden  to  a  grassy  plat  near 
by  he  gently  deposited  her,  face  downward,  on  the 
ground.  Water  flowed  freely  from  her  mouth.  Life 
seemed  extinct.  Her  hands  were  still  warm  and  he 
rubbed  them.  He  shook  the  body,  rolled  it  over  and 
over,  and  placing  his  ear  over  her  heart  he  was  given 
no  hope.  He  had  read  of  remedies  to  be  applied  for 
restoring  drowning  persons,  but  his  memory  was 
clouded. 

"  What  can  I  do?    Help!    Help!  "  he  cried  at  the 


Her  Mind  a  Blank  45 

top  of  his  powerful  voice,  but  there  was  no  response 
save  a  mocking  echo. 

In  his  despair  and  anguish,  after  all  hope  of  bring- 
ing her  back  to  life  was  rapidly  diminishing,  he  paused 
and  his  frame  shook  until  he  could  almost  feel  the 
ground  tremble  under  his  feet.  Away  up  there  in 
the  wilderness,  with  no  help,  with  the  almost  abso- 
lute certainty  tliat  at  his  feet  was  a  human  being  be- 
yond aid,  Paul  smiled.  His  agony  and  excitement  had 
given  way  to  calmness  and  perfect  peace.  The  anxietv 
that  so  visibly  affected  his  countenance  and  actions 
hitherto  had  entirely  disappeared,  and  a  pleased  ex- 
pression haunted  his  vision. 

Paul  opened  his  eyes  and  they  were  concentrated 
upon  the  individual  before  him  but  an  instant,  when 
her  body  trembled  from  head  to  foot,  as  if  electrified, 
her  hands  moved  in  unison  with  the  body,  the  phantom- 
like face  suddenly  became  diffused  with  life  blushes, 
the  blue  eyes  opened.  She  stretched  forth  her  hand 
and  with  Paul's  assistance  stood  on  her  feet.  Her 
lips  parted,  showing  two  rows  of  pearly  white  teeth, 
and  an  exquisite  mouth.  The  smile  that  lit  up  her 
countenance  was  singularly  beautiful,  and  her  entire 
face  and  bearing  eminently  patrician. 

"  Be  not  afraid,  sweetheart,"  said  he  gently.  "  You 
are  safe  with  me." 

"  Where  am  I  ?  Surely  this  is  not  heaven  ?  "  she 
asked  in  a  soft  voice,  still  smiling.  "  Oh,  I  had  such 
a  beautiful  dream,"  she  continued.  "  I  was  plung- 
ing over  precipices  into  immense  space,  and  I  drifted 


46  Queen  of  Appalachia 

into  one  vast  dismal  cave,  and  was  hurled  through  an- 
gry waters,  to  certain  death,  it  seemed,  when  I  arrived 
at  a  beautiful  landing,  the  base  of  a  grand  stairway, 
where  angels  were  ready  to  receive  and  welcome  me. 
I  could  not  resist  their  invitation  and  we  started  up 
the  steps,  and  when  assured  that  we  were  near  the  top, 
I  awoke  to  find  an — an — you,  smiling  at  me." 

"  A  glorious  dream,  but  no  doubt  it  ended  in  dis- 
appointment," began  Paul,  "  but  let  me  suggest  that 
we  find  a  place  of  shelter  where  you  can  dry  your 
dripping  garments,  and  perhaps  exchange  them  for 
others." 

"  Thank  you — you  are  very  kind,"  she  replied  sim- 
ply, noticing  for  the  first  time  the  condition  of  her 
costume.  "  I  am  sure  I  do  not  understand  how  I 
came  to  be  in  this  plight ;  my  mind  seems  a  blank." 

"  Then  think  no  more  about  it,"  replied  Paul,  "  it 
will  recur  to  you  later  on,"  taking  her  arm. 


CHAPTER  VII 

IN    THE   TOILS    OF    "  BAD   ANCE  " 

The  cabin  for  which  Paul  was  headed  with  his  fair 
charge  was  some  two  hundred  yards  distant  and  was 
easily  reached.  Not  a  word  was  spoken  by  either  of 
them,  so  intently  were  their  thoughts,  each  trying  to 
solve  a  very  deep  and  apparently  unaccountable  mys- 
tery. 

Arriving  at  the  small  log  house,  Paul  knocked  on 
the  closed  door  two  or  three  times,  and  finally  pushed 
it  ajar,  to  find  the  room  empty,  excepting  a  few  articles 
of  furniture,  most  of  which  were  crude,  home-made 
aiTairs.  The  floor  consisted  of  rough,  loose  boards, 
an  old-fashioned  bedstead  stood  in  one  corner,  a  table 
and  two  stools  occupied  the  middle  of  the  room,  and 
a  miscellaneous  lot  of  cooking  utensils  were  scattered 
on  the  hearth-stone  in  front  of  the  big,  open  fire-place. 
A  huge  back  log  was  smouldering  and  only  needed 
an  armful  of  dry  wood  to  produce  a  good,  warm  fire. 

When  the  young  lady  was  comfortably  seated  on  one 
of  the  substantially  built  stools,  Paul  replenished  the 
fire  and  coaxed  the  embers  into  a  blaze. 

"  There  is  abundant  evidence  of  recent  habitation 
here,"  said  he,  "  and  we  will  make  use  of  the  comforts 
within  reach.    The  owners  can  only  order  us  out  when 

47 


48  Queen  of  Appalachia 

they  find  us  hercj  but  in  the  meantime  we  will  wring 
our  clothes  and  let  this  borrowed  heat  consume  the 
surplus  water,"  glancing  at  the  girl. 

"Then  you,  too,  are  a  stranger  here?"  she  ex- 
claimed in  astonishment. 

"  Yes,  indeed,"  replied  Paul.  "  I  only  reached  here 
to-day,  and  this  is  the  first  house  I've  seen  the  past 
three  days.  From  your  appearance  and  costume  I 
do  not  have  to  ask  you  whether  you  are  a  mountaineer, 
but  I  am  anxious  to  know  how  you  came  to  be  here." 

"  A  natural  question,  and  one  I  would  be  glad  to 
answer  intelligently,"  she  replied,  thoughtfully,  "  but 
I  must  ask  your  indulgence  for  the  time  being,"  rising 
and  unloosening  the  elegant  long  robe  that  encircled 
her  body. 

"  Let  me  help  you,"  suggested  Paul,  going  to  her 
assistance. 

"  Thank  you,  sir.  I  am  fortunate  in  finding  such 
an  agreeable  helpmate.  You  are  a  gentleman,  and  my 
good  knight-errant." 

After  she  had  removed  her  cloak  she  presented  a 
beautiful  picture. 

"  Surely,"  thought  Paul,  entranced,  "  this  is  not  a 
type  of  the  new  woman,"  his  eyes  rested  on  the 
wealth  of  jewels  she  wore.  "  No,"  was  his  comment. 
"She  is  some  titled  foreigner,  but  why  is  she  here? 
It  is  impossible  to  realize  the  presence  of  such  a  radiant, 
richly  adorned  beauty  in  this  wild,  out  of  the  way 
place.  I  must  ferret  this  mystery  out,  my  enthusiasm 
for  hunting  has  lost  its  charm,  for  the  present,  at 
least." 


In  the  Toils  of  "  Bad  Ance  "  49 

While  Paul  was  busy  with  strange  and  perplexing 
thoughts,  the  vision  of  loveliness  had  been  industri- 
ously making  herself  presentable  by  arranging  her 
hair  that  hung  loosely  over  her  perfect  shoulders. 

But  for  the  golden  hair  and  feminine  face,  she  would 
easily  have  passed  for  a  handsome  young  officer, 
dressed  for  a  royal  reception.  Her  manner  was  the 
pink  of  perfection,  her  smiles  were  divinely  sweet  and 
captivating  and  her  face  a  dream.  That  she  was  of  a 
proud  and  noble  race  was  evident. 

Never  in  his  experience  had  Paul  seen  such  loveli- 
ness nor  such  an  elaborate  costume. 

"  Now,  my  friend,"  seating  herself  near  Paul, 
"  kindly  tell  me  the  meaning  of  our  soiled  garments 
and  how  you  found  me,"  looking  straight  into  his  big, 
brown  eyes. 

"  With  pleasure,"  and  he  narrated  the  recent  inci- 
dents.   She  was  speechless  with  surprise,  and  said: 

"  Then  to  you,  I  am  indebted  for  my  life.  How  can 
I  ever  repay  you  for  imperiling  your  life  for  a  woman 
without  name  or  home  ?  " 

"  Don't  mention  it,  please.  I  am  only  too  happy  to 
have  been  of  service  to  you.  I  did  nothing  unusual, 
and  took  no  risk  in  plunging  into  the  water.  I  would 
have  done  the  same  for  anyone  else.  I  am  congratu- 
lating myself  that  I  happened  to  be  there  when  help 
was  needed.  Only  think  what  would  have  been  your 
fate  if  help  had  not  been  near.  I  shudder  to  think  of 
it." 

"  It  was  most  providential,"  she  replied  with  a  sigh. 
"  Do  you  reside  near  here?  "  she  enquired  suddenly. 


50  Queen  of  Appalachia 

"  My  home  is  quite  a  little  distance  from  here,"  he 
replied.  "  Several  hundred  miles,  in  fact,"  and  he  gave 
her  a  description  of  the  route  from  the  time  he  left 
the  steamer  until  he  reached  the  river  on  that  eventful 
day,  taking  care  to  picture  the  scenery  en  route. 

"  Delightful !  "  she  exclaimed,  clapping  her  soft,  lit- 
tle hands.    "  When  do  you  think  of  returning?  " 


"Howdy!" 

The  above  gruff  salutation  fell  upon  their  ears  at 
this  point  in  their  interesting  conversation,  and  the 
door-way  was  darkened  by  the  appearance  of  a  man 
that  at  once  reminded  Paul  of  Rip  Van  Winkle.  He 
was  a  hardy  mountaineer,  rather  coarse  looking,  with 
long,  unkempt  beard.  An  old  slouched  hat  covered  his 
head. 

"  I  beg  your  pardon,  sir,  for  this  seemingly  un- 
warranted intrusion.  In  passing  here  an  hour  ago 
I  sought  entrance.  Finding  no  one  at  home,  and  be- 
ing drenched  to  the  skin  through  crossing  the  river, 
the  fire  looked  so  inviting  that  I  did  not  hesitate  to 
enter.    I  presume  these  are  your  premises  ?  " 

"  They  be,"  coolly  replied  the  host,  advancing  cau- 
tiously. When  he  discovered  the  young  lady  his  hat 
was  instantly  removed  and  with  an  awkward  courtesy 
he  mumbled  an  apology. 

"  You-ens  are  welcome,  mister.  When  did  yer 
reach  these  ere  parts  ?  " 

"  Just  got  here,"  replied  Paul,  "  and,"  continued  he, 
by  way  of  apology,  "  we  got  lost  from  a  party  of  friends 
this  morning,  and  luckily  found  your  house." 


In  the  Toils  of  "  Bad  Ance  "  5 1 

"  Yaas  you-ens  wus  lucky,  mister,  lease  yer  pardners 
wus  run  in  by  Bad  Ance  over  the  mountain." 

"  Ance  Hatfield !  "  exclaimed  Paul.  "  Are  they  in 
danger? " 

"  I  recken  Ance  '11  do  'em  no  harm,  mister,  bein's 
they're  no  officers,  but  ye  ought  to  have  heard  'em  beg. 
They  giv  right  in,  they  did,  and  denied  bein'  arter  Ance, 
and  I  recken  they  warn't." 

"  Where  are  they  now  ?  "  asked  Paul. 

"  Nigh  onto  ten  miles,  I  recken,"  was  the  reply. 

"  How  long  do  you  suppose  he  will  keep  them  in 
custody  ? " 

"  Not  fer  long,  mister.  He'll  bring  'em  over  here 
by  mornin'  and  ship  'em  down  the  river.  Bad  Ance  is 
not  a  bad  man,"  continued  their  host,  "  but  he  don't 
take  to  strangers,  he  don't,  bein'  as  he's  wanted  at 
the  court  house  down  yonder.  What  might  yer  name 
be,  stranger  ?  " 

"  My  name  is  Thornton,  Paul  Thornton,  from 
Princeton." 

"  Thornton,  Thornton,"  repeated  the  host. 

"  What  a  pretty  name,"  murmured  the  young  lady, 
greatly  interested  in  the  conversation. 

"  I  used  to  know  a  Thornton,  I  think  his  name  wus 
Dave—" 

"  That  is  my  father,"  interrupted  Paul. 

"  Do  tell!  Are  you  Dave's  boyi:  Well  I'm  powerful 
glad  to  see  you,  Thornton.  I  ain't  seed  Dave  for  a 
coon's  age.  Me  an'  him  used  to  go  possum  huntin'. 
Ah,  them  wur  great  days,  Thornton,  great  times.  And 
that  is  yer  wife,  I  recken,  Thornton  ?  " 


52  Queen  of  Appalachia 

"  She  is  my  sister,"  replied  Paul. 

"  Then  she  is  Dave's  gal !  well  I'll  be  gol  darned ! 
Wait  till  I  go  and  git  a  light,"  and  he  got  a  move  on 
himself,  returning  presently  with  a  pine  torch. 

"  I  want  you  ens  to  make  yerself  to  hum.  Ain't 
got  no  fine  'commodashions,  but  yer  are  welcome  to 
all  I'se  got.  Tell  Dave  that  Bill  Dempsey  is  comin' 
down  to  pay  him  a  visit  some  of  these  days." 

"  I  will  give  him  your  message,  Uncle  Bill,"  assured 
Paul,  becoming  neighborly,  "  and  I  know  he  will  be 
pleased  to  hear  from  you,  especially  as  you  have  been 
so  kind  and  hospitable  to  us." 

Uncle  Bill  was  busying  himself  in  preparing  a  sup- 
per, which  was  coarse,  but  most  acceptable  to  his 
guests,  who  had  eaten  nothing  since  early  morning. 
He  made  no  apologies,  and  did  everything  in  his  power 
to  make  his  visitors  comfortable.  When  the  "  supper 
things  "  were  cleared,  he  built  up  a  good  fire  and  the 
evening  was  spent  in  conversation. 

"  Who  is  this  '  Bad  Ance  '  referred  to?  "  asked  the 
young  lady  of  Paul  when  they  were  left  alone  during 
the  evening. 

"  Bad  Ance,"  said  Paul,  "  is  known  far  and  wide 
as  the  mountain  desperado.  Several  years  ago  a  fam- 
ily feud  began  between  the  Hatfields  and  McCoys, — 
neighboring  families.  It  was  but  a  trifling  matter  that 
was  the  foundation  of  the  now  famous  feud,  but  the 
warfare  grew  and  became  desperate  from  year  to  year, 
many  being  killed,  but  '  Bad  Ance,'  as  he  is  familiarly 
called,  although  the  ringleader  of  the  Hatfield  gang, 


In  the  Toils  of  "  Bad  Ance  "  53 

has  so  far  escaped  death  as  well  as  sheriff  and  consta- 
bles. It  is  a  long  story,  sweetheart,  and  while  he  is 
considered  a  desperado  and  a  bandit  by  the  world  at 
large,  and  is  no  doubt  a  savage-looking  person,  owing 
to  his  self  imprisonment  in  these  mountains,  in  hiding 
from  officers  of  the  law,  I  dare  say  he  has  a  tender 
heart  and  a  sympathetic  nature,  could  one  reach  the 
real  man.  I  do  not  have  any  fears  for  my  friends,  but 
I  fancy  they  were  frightened." 

"  Will  they  come  this  way  ?  "  she  asked. 

"  I  gather  from  Uncle  Bill's  remarks  they  will  be 
marched  down  here,  with  a  request  to  quit  this  country." 

"Will  that  include  you?" 

"  I  hardly  think  so,  owing  to  the  friendly  relations 
established  between  our  host  and  us,  but  I  have  made 
up  my  mind  to  leave  here  to-morrow  anyway,  provided 
you  desire  me  to  escort  you  to  civilization." 

"  Do  not  let  me  disarrange  your  plans,  I  pray  you, 
Mr.  Thornton.  I  begin  to  feel  that  I  am  imposing  upon 
you  and  if  possible,  I  prefer  to  assist  you  rather  than 
interfere  with  your  plans." 

"  If  my  program  is  changed  to  serve  you,  sweet- 
heart, I  want  to  assure  you  it  will  be  a  pleasure.  To 
please  you  I  am  going  to  please  myself." 

"  You  are  awfully  kind,  Mr.  Thornton.  I  very  much 
desire  to  enter  into  your  plans,  and  if  they  include  a 
month  of  climbing  these  splendid  mountains  I  will 
freely  acquiesce.     I  fully  trust  you." 

"  Well  said,  sweetheart.  I  will  do  nothing  without 
your  consent,  but  here  comes  our  host." 


54  Queen  of  Appalachia 

"  Uncle  Bill,  where  can  I  procure  a  light  craft  that 
will  carry  us  safely  down  the  river  ?  " 

"  Lemme  see,"  he  answered.  "  Sylvester  Johnson 
has  a  canoe  that  would  jist  suit  you-ens,I  recken,  an' 
it's  only  a  short  walk  down  to  his  place." 

"  The  very  thing,  sweetheart ;  to-morrow  we  will 
take  our  leave." 


CHAPTER  VIII 
MRS.  Overton's  charming  guest 

It  was  a  typical  July  day  in  Princeton,  and  the  old 
town  never  appeared  to  better  advantage.  The  leaves 
rustled  softly  in  the  gentle  breeze,  keeping  time  with 
the  charming  carols  of  the  fluttering  birds.  The  flow- 
ers were  radiant  in  their  beauty  and  perfume,  and  the 
one  main  thoroughfare  was  a  lively  scene,  with  here 
and  there  a  bevy  of  lively  young  students  who  had  just 
been  liberated  from  the  confinement  of  the  school  room. 

The  overland  mail  had  just  wheeled  into  view,  and 
was  met  at  the  post-office  with  the  usual  crush  of 
townspeople. 

On  this  particular  occasion  the  stage  coach  was  occu- 
pied by  two  women.  One  of  the  occupants  was  recog- 
nized as  Mrs.  Overton,  a  young  and  handsome  widow, 
who  a  few  weeks  before  had  left  Princeton  for  Long 
Branch  for  a  short  visit  to  the  sea-shore ;  an  unusual 
proceeding  and  one  much  commented  upon  by  her 
neighbors.  But  the  question  that  agitated  the  minds  of 
the  observing  crowd  of  men  and  boys,  and  the  dozen  or 
more  school  girls  on  their  way  home,  did  not  concern 
the  Widow  Overton.  The  question  was  who  was  her 
young  companion? 

Seemingly  unconscious  of  the  admiring  gaze  of  the 

55 


56  Queen  of  Appalachia 

multitude,  the  strange  young  woman  was  intently 
studying  the  signs  on  the  windows  of  the  establishment 
in  front  of  which  they  had  stopped. 

"  Thornton  &  Son,"  she  read,  quickly  flashing  her 
sparkling  eyes  over  the  throng  before  her,  eagerly  scan- 
ning the  many  up-turned  faces,  as  though  expecting  to 
find  a  familiar  face. 

The  mail  sacks  having  been  disposed  of,  the  driver 
remounted  the  seat,  cracked  his  whip  and  the  old  stage 
coach,  with  its  interesting  passengers,  wheeled  up  the 
street. 

"  Who  is  she  ?  "  came  from  a  dozen  throats  simul- 
taneously. 

"  Isn't  she  a  beaut'  ?  "  cried  an  enthusiastic  admirer. 

"  Some  Eastern  girl  on  a  visit  with  Mrs.  Overton," 
suggested  the  school  teacher,  and  the  crowd  nodded 
assent. 

Princeton  society  was  greatly  interested  over  the  ar- 
rival of  Mrs.  Overton  and  her  guest,  and  when  it 
became  generally  known  that  the  handsome  young 
woman  from  the  East  was  here  for  an  indefinite  visit, 
she  was  the  talk  of  the  town. 

Miss  Arnold  and  Mrs.  Overton  had  been  stopping  at 
the  same  hotel  at  the  famous  Atlantic  summer  resort. 
It  happened  that  both  were  without  escorts  and  they 
naturally  fell  in  together,  their  intimacy  growing  day 
by  day,  until  they  became  boon  companions. 

Early  in  their  friendly  relations  Miss  Arnold  discov- 
ered that  her  chum  was  from  Princeton ;  and  they  spent 
many  hours  together  discussing  the  mountains.  Find- 
ing her  so  greatly  interested,  Mrs.  Overton  was  not 


Mrs.  Overton's  Charming  Guest       57 

slow  in  singing  the  praises  of  her  beautiful  country. 
She  referred  to  the  charming  simpHcity,  happiness  and 
contentment  of  the  people,  with  pardonable  pride. 

Miss  Arnold  was  apparently  enthusiastic  and  never 
tired  of  the  subject,  and  the  widow  was  surprised  at 
the  interest  manifested  by  a  young  society  girl  of  the 
East. 

"  How  I  would  enjoy  a  summer  among  your  native 
hills,  Mrs.  Overton.  Long  Branch  seems  dull  in  com- 
parison," exclaimed  the  young  lady  one  afternoon  after 
listening  to  a  glowing  recital  of  her  favorite  subject. 

"  Why  not  ?  I  would  be  delighted  to  have  you,"  was 
the  response.  "  I  return  home  in  a  few  days,  and  the 
most  charming  season  of  the  year  is  now  beginning  at 
home.    Come  with  me." 

Miss  Arnold's  pulse  quickened.  It  was  the  oppor- 
tunity she  had  longed  for,  the  invitation  she  had  so 
much  desired,  but  she  tried  to  check  the  outward  show 
of  pleasure,  and  carefully  weighed  the  words  she 
uttered  in  reply. 

"  Really,  Mrs.  Overton,  you  are  kind  to  a  fault.  You 
do  not  mean  it.    What  would  my  friends  say  ?  " 

"  We  could  easily  go  by  way  of  your  New  Jersey 
home,  and  there  gain  the  consent  of  your  parents.  It 
would  not  take  us  out  of  the  way  to  any  great  extent." 

"  True,  but— but— " 

"  No,  my  dear  girl,  I  will  accept  no  excuse.  I  am 
going  to  take  you  home  with  me,"  cried  Mrs.  Overton, 
impulsively.  "  My,  but  you  will  turn  the  heads,  and 
perhaps  break  a  few  hearts  in  Princeton,"  she  added. 

"  I  will  think  about  it/'  said  the  young  lady.     "  At 


58  Queen  of  Appalachia 

any  rate,"  she  continued,  meditatingly,  "  it  will  not  be 
necessary  to  stop  at  home.  I  will  write  to  know  if 
mama  and  papa  approve  of  it,  before  deciding.  In  the 
meantime  let's  enjoy  Long  Branch." 

Following  the  reception  at  the  home  of  Mrs.  Over- 
ton, given  in  honor  of  her  guest,  which  was  the  social 
event  of  the  season.  Miss  Arnold  was  flooded  with 
party  invitations  and  by  the  end  of  the  week  she  could 
count  her  gentleman  admirers  by  the  score,  and  she 
was  lionized  throughout  the  country. 

The  central  figure  of  every  social  function  was  Miss 
Arnold,  and  she  entered  into  the  parties  and  games  and 
sport  with  keen  enjoyment.  In  fact,  she  introduced 
many  new  and  novel  games  and  amusements  that  were 
foreign  to  the  natives.  She  was  full  of  life  and  gaiety, 
and  it  was  not  long  before  the  young  people  had 
planned  a  picnic  party  for  her  especial  benefit.  This 
was  an  outing  without  a  parallel  in  point  of  fun  and 
amusement  as  well  as  attendance.  Everything  that 
transpired  thereafter,  dated  from  that  picnic.  Here 
as  elsewhere  Princeton's  honored  guest  entered  into 
the  merriment  and  festivities  with  heart  and  soul,  be- 
ing the  one  central  star  of  admiration.  It  was  Miss 
Arnold  here  and  Miss  Arnold  there,  and  she  was  ever 
ready  to  respond  in  her  happy,  winsome  manner. 

Princeton  had  something  to  talk  about  now.  In 
stores  and  shops  and  on  the  street  corners,  as  well  as  in 
parlors  and  dining  halls.  Miss  Arnold  was  the  theme  of 
conversation,  and,  strange  to  say,  she  suffered  none 
from  the  talking  populace.  No  one  had  questioned  her 
right  to  the  honors  and  attentions  heaped  upon  her. 


Mrs.  Overton's  Charming  Guest      59 

Mrs.  Overton  had  merely  introduced  her  as  a  par- 
ticular friend,  just  out  of  college,  and  that  was  suffi- 
cient. That  she  was  the  daughter  of  a  rich  banker  and 
lived  in  a  brown-stone  mansion,  was  news  that  neither 
she  nor  Mrs.  Overton  had  given  publicity. 

"  When  do  you  expect  the  return  of  the  hunting 
party,  Mrs.  Overton?  "  asked  Miss  Arnold  one  morn- 
ing, some  two  weeks  after  their  arrival  in  town.  She 
had  been  acquainted  with  the  facts  concerning  the  ab- 
sent party  from  several  sources  at  different  times. 

"  Oh,  I  forgot  to  tell  you !  "  exclaimed  Mrs,  Over- 
ton. "  I  understand  that  Mr.  Thornton  came  up  on  the 
stage  last  night.  No  one  seemed  to  know  how  he 
came  to  return  from  that  direction." 

"  Are  you  sure  he  came — Did  you  see  him  ?  "  asked 
she,  with  such  interest  as  to  bring  a  smile  to  the  face  of 
the  widow. 

"  No,  I  didn't  see  him.  Yes,  I  am  sure  he  is  here, 
for  Mrs.  Brown  was  over  early  this  morning  and  told 
me  she  met  him,  and  in  answer  to  her  query  about  the 
other  boys  was  told  that  he  left  them  up  in  the  moun- 
tains." 

"  I  presume  he  tired  of  the  sport  and  camping  out. 
What  if  he  was  ill?" 

"  No,  no,  my  dear  girl,  nothing  of  the  kind.  He  is 
looking  unusually  well,  I  was  told." 

"  I  am  just  dying  to  see  him,  Mrs.  Overton.  I  have 
heard  so  much  of  Paul  Thornton  that  he  haunts  my 
dreams  and  I  have  been  anxiously  waiting  his  home- 
coming. I  can  hardly  wait  for  an  opportunity  to  get 
a  look  at  him." 


6o  Queen  of  Appalachia 

"  I  knew  it !  I  knew  it !  "  exclaimed  Mrs.  Overton, 
gleefully.  "  You  are  in  love  with  him,  and  I  am  not 
going  to  blame  him  if  he  succumbs  to  your  charms. 
But,  my  dear  girl,  you  must  prepare  to  lose  the  friend- 
ship of  at  least  one  girl  if  you  smile  too  sweetly  on 
Mr.  Thornton." 

"  I  know  to  whom  you  refer,  but  I  am  not  so  far 
gone,  perhaps,  as  you  think.     But — " 

"  I  have  it,"  interrupting  her.  "  I  have  a  letter  to 
post — here,  run  down  to  the  office.  You  don't  mind 
going  alone  ?  " 

"  Not  in  the  least.  You  are  a  schemer,  sure  enough," 
joyfully  cried  the  girl,  putting  on  a  natty  summer  hat 
and  a  scarlet  tie.    "  How  do  I  look  ?  " 

"  Stunning !  "  was  the  reply.  "  You  might  make  a 
few  purchases,  if  you  care  to,"  with  a  knowing  wink, 
as  she  tripped  down  the  stone  steps. 


CHAPTER  IX 

A  SURPRISE  FOR  PROFESSOR  BROWNLEE. 

Paul  and  his  queenly  companion  were  up  bright 
and  early  on  the  morning  following  the  memorable 
drowning  scene,  and  after  a  hastily  despatched  meal 
they  bade  Uncle  Bill  adieu  and  started  in  the  direction 
given,  to  find  the  canoe.  Paul  thought  best  to  evade 
his  friends  on  account  of  his  mysterious  companion, 
and  he  asked  Uncle  Bill  to  say  nothing  to  them  of  his 
whereabouts,  giving  as  his  reason  that  the  young 
woman  wanted  to  return  home  and  if  they  knew  his 
plans  they  would  not  like  it,  and  might  possibly  insist 
upon  his  remaining  with  the  party.  He  gave  his  prom- 
ise and  they  took  their  leave. 

They  had  not  proceeded  far,  however,  before  they 
met  Henry  King,  the  only  one  of  the  party  who  had 
escaped  the  toils  of  "  Bad  Ance." 

"Hello,  Thornton!"  he  cried.     "Which  way?" 

"  Good  morning.  Hank,"  was  Paul's  salutation. 
"  Where  are  the  rest  of  the  boys  ?  " 

"  Don't  ask  me.  We  struck  Old  Nick  himself  yes- 
terday, and  we  all  took  to  the  woods  like  the  wind,  and 
I  haven't  seen  one  of  them  since." 

"  Oh,  then  you  escaped  '  Bad  Ance.'  I  heard  of  the 
capture.     They'll  be  down  this  morning.     You  go  up 

6i 


62  Queen  of  Appalachia 

the  road  about  a  half  mile  and  you  will  find  a  log  cabin. 
Tell  Uncle  Bill  I  sent  you.  Get  your  breakfast  and 
keep  a  lookout  for  the  boys.  They  are  to  be  there 
pretty  soon,  and  will  be  liberated.  I  will  take  this 
young  woman  on  down  to  the  house.  If  I  don't  get 
back  do  not  wait  for  me." 

"  I  did  not  mean  to  allow  any  of  my  party  to  see 
you,  sweetheart,  in  order  to  carry  out  certain  plans 
I  was  perfecting,  and  purposely  avoided  an  explana- 
tion—" 

"  Pray  make  no  apologies,  Mr.  Thornton,"  she  in- 
terposed. 

Four  days  later  our  two  young  friends  alighted  from 
a  palace  car  in  a  familiar  Virginia  city,  and  hastily  pro- 
curing a  cab  were  rapidly  driven  up  the  avenue  in  the 
same  direction  taken  by  Paul  and  his  college  friend 
nearly  six  months  previous.  Arriving  at  the  well- 
known  boarding-house,  unannounced,  he  led  his  com- 
panion through  the  open  hall  door,  and  entered  the 
reception  room  without  the  formality  of  knocking. 

Fortunately,  the  room  was  empty,  and  he  chuckled 
to  himself  over  the  discovery. 

"  Make  yourself  comfortable,  sweetheart,  while  I 
look  up  the  landlady,"  whispered  Paul,  making  his 
exit. 

He  found  her  in  the  dining-room,  pleased,  yet  sur- 
prised at  seeing  him. 

"  I  wasn't  expecting  you,  Mr.  Thornton.  How  are 
you  ?    When  did  you  come  ?  " 


A  Surprise  for  Professor  Brownlee     63 

"  Just  this  minute,"  he  answered.  "  Can  I  sec  you 
alone  for  a  moment  ?  " 

"  Why,  certainly.  Come  this  way,"  leading  him  into 
the  library.    "  You  are  not  like  yourself.    What  is  it?  " 

"  In  the  adjoining  room  is  an  angel  that  I  caught  the 
other  day  while  on  a  hunting  trip  in  the  mountains. 
Who  or  what  she  is  I  know  not, — neither  does  she. 
I  discovered  her  in  the  middle  of  a  stream  in  a  drown- 
ing condition,  and  when  restored  to  consciousness  her 
mind  was  a  blank.  She  could  remember  nothing  of 
her  past,  and  even  her  name  escaped  her.  She  is  well 
educated  and  speaks  our  language,  and  yet  I  am  confi- 
dent she  is  not  an  American — " 

"  Mr.  Thornton !  Are  you  putting  up  a  joke  on  me? 
How  am  I  to  swallow  such  nonsense?  " 

"  Nothing  of  the  kind.  I  am  speaking  the  truth. 
Did  I  ever  tell  you  a  falsehood  ?  But  let  me  finish.  I 
was  at  a  loss  what  to  do  with  her,  when  I  thought  of 
you.  I  want  to  engage  rooms  for  her  until  I  can  solve 
the  problem  of  her  life.  I  have  great  hope  that  eventu- 
ally her  memory  will  be  restored." 

"  This  is  the  most  wonderful  thing  I  ever  heard  of," 
said  she.    "  I  must  see  her." 

"  One  thing  more.  Do  not,  under  any  circumstance, 
mention  to  anyone  what  I  have  told  you.  Do  you 
promise?  " 

"  I  promise,"  she  replied. 

In  the  hall  Paul  encountered  his  old  chum,  who  was 
greatly  astonished  at  seeing  him,  and  especially  so  when 
he  noted  the  hunting  costume. 


64  Queen  of  Appalachia 

"  I'll  be  up  in  a  moment,"  apologized  Paul  in  a 
hurried  greeting,  passing  on  with  the  landlady. 

Brownlee  never  moved.     He  was  in  a  deep  study. 

"  I  wonder  what  brings  him  here  so  suddenly  that  he 
didn't  have  time  to  change  his  dress,"  he  mused. 
"  Deuced  queer,"  he  said,  slowly  climbing  the  stairs. 

Paul  came  bounding  in  a  few  moments  later  and 
poured  into  Brownlee's  ears  a  thrilling  story,  that  would 
not  have  passed  muster  if  poured  from  other  lips.  He 
knew  Thornton  was  not  capable  of  deception,  and  he 
was  so  filled  with  amazement  over  the  recital  that  his 
lips  refused  to  move  and  he  continued  to  sit  there,  ut- 
terly speechless. 

"  Thornton,  the  story  sounds  rather  fishy,  to  use  a 
slang  expression,  but  I  am  inclined  to  believe  it,  sup- 
ported as  it  is  by  her  presence.  I  must  see  her.  I  must 
say  the  narrative  took  my  breath  away.  What  are 
your  plans  ?  " 

"  I  want  your  advice,  old  man." 

"  Then  give  me  an  opportunity  to  converse  with  the 
young  woman.  She  may  be  a  fraud,  Thornton.  You 
must  remember  we  are  living  in  a  fast  age." 

"  Impossible  in  this  case,  Brownlee — do  not  jump 
at  conclusions ;  delay  your  verdict  until  you  know  more 
of  her.     I  will  arrange  for  an  interview." 


The  good  landlady  went  into  raptures  over  the  young 
woman,  and  after  taking  her  to  a  prettily  furnished 
room  on  the  second  floor,  and  personally  attending  to 
her  immediate  wants,  she  sallied  forth  with  Paul's  fifty 


A  Surprise  for  Professor  Brownlee     65 

dollar  bill  to  the  fashionable  shopping  district  where 
she  was  able  to  make  such  purchases  as  were  necessary 
for  the  mystic  queen,  and  when  that  young  lady  ap- 
peared in  the  drawing  room  later,  Paul  hastened 
to  meet  and  to  congratulate  her  upon  the  pleasant 
change  in  her  costume. 

"  You  are  so  rapidly  increasing  my  obligations  that 
I  will  have  to  beg  of  you  to  desist,  Mr.  Thornton.  I 
am  afraid  I  shall  never  be  able  to  discharge  them,"  she 
said  in  her  sweetest  tones. 

"  Remember  your  promise,  sweetheart,"  leading  her 
to  a  divan. 

"  Promise?  "  she  repeated,  enquiringly. 

"  To  fully  acquiesce  in  all  my  plans — " 

"  Then  under  consideration,  my  dear  Mr.  Thornton, 
which  did  not  include  future  plans  and  obligations  that 
may  prove  burdensome  to  you." 

"  Let  us  change  the  subject,  sweetheart.  I  have  a 
few  friends  here  I  want  you  to  meet,  and  in  order  tO' 
introduce  you — " 

"  I  must  adopt  a  name,"  she  interrupted.  "  That  has 
been  my  only  worry  from  the  first.  It  is  humiliating. 
I  am  pained  more  than  you  imagine  over  the  fact  that 
I  cannot  remember  my  own  name ;  it  is  extremely  em- 
barrassing. Suggest  a  name,  Mr.  Thornton,  but  I 
want  you  to  retain  for  your  own  use  the  old  name  that 
you  christened  me  at  first.  '  Sweetheart  '  will  ever  be 
a  sacred  name  on  my  memory  tablet." 

"  With  pleasure,"  he  replied,  raising  her  hand  to  his 
lips,  a  courtesy  she  acknowledged  with  stately  mien. 

"  Call  me  by  any  name  you  choose,  Mr.  Thornton, 


66  Queen  of  Appalachia 

in  addressing  your  friends.  By  the  way,  you  leave  me 
to-morrow.  How  lonesome  I  will  be.  But  you  prom- 
ise to  return  in  a  week ;  that  will  give  me  something  to 
look  forward  to  with  pleasure." 

"  You  will  be  among  loving  friends,  sweetheart,  else 
I  would  not  think  of  going  away." 

"  I  have  no  right  to  monopolize  your  time,  Mr. 
Thornton.  You  have  business  that  no  doubt  demands 
your  personal  attention,  and  I  don't  want  you  to  think 
I  am  so  selfish  as  to  keep  you  away  from  your  friends 
at  home.  At  the  same  time,  do  not  forget  that  I  will 
anxiously  await  your  return." 

A  knock  at  the  door  ended  the  tete-a-tete,  and  Mr. 
Brownlee  was  admitted  and  introduced  to  the  fair 
stranger,  when  the  conversation  became  general  and 
the  evening  passed  all  too  briefly. 


CHAPTER  X 

WKY  MISS  ARNOLD  CAME  TO  PRINCETON 

On  her  way  to  the  post-office  Miss  Arnold  was 
overtaken  by  one  of  her  gentleman  admirers  who  ac- 
companied her  down  town.  Both  were  blythe  and  gay 
and  the  young  man's  heart  was  overflowing.  She  had 
carefully  avoided  the  exclusive  society  of  the  young 
men,  always  making  some  excuse  when  invited  for  a 
drive  or  a  walk,  but  this  morning — well,  she  was  going 
to  meet  Paul  Thornton. 

Thornton  was  seated  in  the  rear  office,  busily  en- 
gaged with  his  father  on  some  business  matters,  when 
the  couple  entered.  Miss  Arnold  dropped  her  letter  in 
the  box,  managing  to  look  through  the  delivery  win- 
dow as  she  did  so,  but  no  one  was  in  sight.  She  turned 
towards  the  show-case  as  if  to  make  a  purchase  when 
her  escort  discovered  young  Thornton. 

"  Hello,  Paul !  When  did  you  get  back  ?  "  he  cried, 
excusing  himself  a  moment  and  advancing  to  the  other 
end  of  the  room. 

Miss  Arnold  looked  up  quickly  and  glanced  towards 
the  private  office,  her  face  burning  with  blushes. 

"How  are  you?"  answered  Paul  leaving  the  office 
and  meeting  his  friendly  neighbor.  "  Why,  I  came  in 
last  night.    Yes,  we  had  a  delightful  trip.    No,  the  boys 

67 


68  Queen  of  Appalachia 

will  not  be  in  for  a  few  days  yet.  The  new  sensa- 
tion?   Why — yes — is  that — " 

"  Why,  what  is  the  matter,  Paul  ?  You  are  as  pale  as 
a  corpse.  Goodness,  man,  you  are  trembling  like  a 
leaf !  "  he  whispered. 

"  It's  nothing  serious,  I  assure  you,"  replied  Paul, 
quickly  pulling  himself  together.  "  I  am  not  feeling 
just  right  this  morning." 

"  Miss  Arnold,  allow  me  to  introduce  to  you  my 
friend,  Mr.  Thornton.     Mr.  Thornton,  Miss  Arnold." 

"  Delighted  to  meet  you,  Miss  Arnold,"  lifting  his 
hat. 

"  Thank  you,"  was  the  soft,  feminine  reply,  nearly 
inaudible. 

"  Mr.  Thornton  has  just  returned  from  the  moun- 
tains," said  her  escort  trying  to  help  her  out  of  her 
evident  embarrassment. 

"  Yes,  I  hardly  look  upon  you  as  a  stranger,"  began 
Paul,  "  you  appear  so  well  and  favorably  known  to  all 
my  friends.  Why,  Miss  Arnold,  I  have  heard  so  much 
of  you  the  past  ten  hours  that  I  caught  myself  trying 
to  invent  an  excuse  to  call  on  you  to-day,  and  if  I  be- 
lieved in  flattery — " 

"  Oh,  please  don't !  Mr.  Thornton,  I  beg  of  you," 
she  cried,  crushing  the  attempt  at  flattery.  "  I  am 
blushing  already." 

"  Blushes  speak  louder  than  words.  Miss  Arnold," 
suggested  her  escort. 

"  But  words  are  often  meaningless,"  said  Thorn- 
ton, "  and  that  is  why  I  detest  flattery." 


Why  Miss  Arnold  Came  to  Princeton   69 

Miss  Arnold  tried  her  best  to  appear  natural,  but 
the  effort  was  a  signal  failure  and  she  realized  it.  In 
trying  to  cover  her  blushes  and  nervousness  she  made 
matters  worse,  and  her  escort  marvelled  at  the  change 
in  her  as  they  returned  up  town.  Mrs.  Overton  noticed 
it.  too,  and  did  not  stop  until  she  knew  the  truth. 

"  Pshaw !  You  make  a  mountain  out  of  a  mole  hill. 
Don't  worry,  my  dear  girl,"  said  Mrs.  Overton,  sooth- 
ingly. "  I  know  Mr.  Thornton  better  than  you.  Mark 
my  words,  he  will  call  on  you  before  the  day  ends." 

"  I  hope  so,"  she  replied,  "  for  I  would  like  to  show 
him  I  am  not  a  silly  booby." 

"  He  is  not  so  critical  as  you  imagine.  Forget 
about  it,  May,  and  get  ready  to  meet  him  this  evening." 

Mrs.  Overton  sent  a  note  to  him  during  the  day,  re- 
questing an  informal  call  after  dinner,  which  was 
promptly  accepted,  and  at  eight  o'clock  that  evening 
his  ring  at  the  door  was  answered  by  Miss  Arnold, 
with  Mrs.  Overton  in  the  background. 

"  We  are  delighted  to  see  you,"  they  both  cried. 

He  followed  them  to  the  drawing  room,  radiantly 
illuminated  for  the  special  occasion  with  a  dozen  or 
more  wax  candles  in  elegant  brass  candle-sticks,  be- 
sides the  brilliant  chandelier,  which  gave  the  elegantly 
furnished  room  a  charming  appearance,  and  added  to 
the  beauty  of  the  occasion  was  Miss  Arnold,  tastefully 
dressed  in  a  dainty  cream-colored  silk,  with  slippers  to 
match.  A  pretty  necklace  adorned  her  neck,  a  small 
locket-shaped  pendant  suspended  in  front  in  the  centre 
of  which   sparkled  a  good-sized  diamond,   while  her 


JO  Queen  of  Appalachia 

wealth  of  golden  hair  was  held  in  place  by  a  single 
brooch  of  old  gold,  studded  with  a  row  of  small  dia- 
monds. Her  face  was  as  radiant  as  a  June  rose  and 
she  was  the  picture  of  a  seraph,  and  one  that  did  not 
fail  to  attract  the  young  man. 

He  was  seated  on  the  divan  with  the  young  beauty 
and  Mrs.  Overton  occupied  a  rocker  close  by. 

"  Miss  Arnold,  tell  me  what  you  think  of  Princeton 
and  her  environments,  and  how  you  have  managed  to 
pass  the  time,"  asked  Paul. 

"  I  think  it  is  perfectly  lovely  here,  Mr.  Thornton, 
and  as  to  the  enjoyment,  Mrs.  Overton  will  bear  me  out 
in  saying  that  no  one  ever  had  a  happier  time.  It  has 
been  one  continual  round  of  pleasure  to  me  ever  since  I 
made  my  debut  into  your  society." 

"  You  surprise  me  with  your  enthusiasm,"  honestly 
spoke  he.  "  I  only  regret  that  I  was  not  here  to  aid  in 
making  your  visit  among  us  so  pleasant,  but  I  see  that 
nothing  was  lacking." 

"  We  all  regretted  your  absence,"  spoke  up  Mrs. 
Overton. 

"  We  did,  indeed !  "  added  Miss  Arnold,  "  but  I  pre- 
sume you  were  enjoying  the  chase  for  game.  Tell  us 
of  your  trip." 

A  brief  outline  of  their  trip  was  recited,  and  Paul 
painted  a  glowing  picture  when  referring  to  the  scenic 
grandeur  of  the  country  through  which  he  passed.  He 
confessed  he  lacked  words  to  fittingly  describe  the  beau- 
ties of  the  wooded  mountains,  but  his  graphic  account 
was  listened  to  with  interest. 

"  Perfectly  grand !  "  exclaimed  Miss  Arnold.  "  Some 


Why  Miss  Arnold  Came  to  Princeton  71 

day,"  she  added,  "  I  am  going  to  see  that  country  with 
my  own  eyes,"  Httle  thinking  that  in  a  few  weeks  her 
prophetic  remarks  would  become  a  reaUty. 

"  All  right,  May,"  said  Mrs.  Overton,  "  I  will  go 
along.  Possibly  we  can  induce  Mr.  Thornton  to  be 
our  guide." 

"  Nothing  would  please  me  better,"  he  replied,  "  in 
fact,  I  expect, to  return  there  the  coming  summer." 

"  That  is  just  the  thing,  Mrs.  Overton,"  cried  Miss 
Arnold,  enthusiastically.  "  Suppose  we  get  up  a  party 
and  go  with  Mr.  Thornton  next  summer.  I  will  bring 
some  friends  along  from  New  Jersey." 

"  Are  you  from  New  Jersey  ?  "  asked  Paul  eagerly. 

"  Jersey  is  my  native  state,"  said  the  blushing  girl. 

"  I  once  had  an  intimate  friend  in  New  Jersey,"  he 
said. 

"A  lady  friend,  Mr.  Thornton?"  asked  the  widow, 
smiling,  and  Miss  Arnold  held  her  breath  awaiting  the 
answer. 

"  Oh,  certainly,"  laughing.  "  I  have  no  intimate 
gentlemen  friends." 

"  Of  course,"  said  the  widow,  "  but  Jersey  girls  are 
all  wool  and  a  yard  wide,  aren't  they.  May  ?  " 

"  That  is  a  leading  question,  Mrs.  Overton,"  sug- 
gested Paul.  "  Of  course  Miss  Arnold  has  only  bo- 
quets  for  her  home  girls." 

"  I  don't  know  about  that,"  said  May.  "  Girls  are 
pretty  much  alike  the  world  over." 

"  I  don't  agree  with  you.  Miss  Arnold,"  said  he. 
"  My  experience  with  them  gives  me  a  very  different 
idea." 


72  Queen  of  Appalachia 

"  Oh,  I  will  submit  that  once  in  a  great  while  one 
will  find  a  peculiar  character,  but  as  a  rule,  taking  into 
consideration  rank  and  station,  there  is  a  remarkable 
similarity." 

"  Your  sex  has  a  most  charming  defender,  and  I 
am  glad  to  hear  you  hold  up  for  them.  I  will  frankly 
admit  that  my  experience  has  been  limited,  and  I  yield 
the  point."  At  which  all  three  laughed  and  the  sub- 
ject drifted  into  other  channels,  and  soon  the  visitor 
took  his  leave. 

"  A  most  wonderful  coincidence,"  thought  Paul  on 
his  way  home  from  Mrs.  Overton's.  "  She  is  the  ex- 
act counterpart  of  my  mysterious  queen.  When  I 
caught  sight  of  her  at  the  store  this  morning  I  was 
sure  it  was  '  Sweetheart,'  and  I  almost  fell  to  the  floor, 
I  was  so  startled.  They  are  as  much  alike  as  twin  sis- 
ters— same  height,  the  same  sparkling  eyes,  the  same 
haunting  expressions,  and  the  same  type  of  beauty. 
Strange  that  I  should  meet  two  such  lovely  creatures, 
so  very  much  alike,  within  a  few  days." 

Thus  he  mused  until  he  reached  his  room.  The  pic- 
ture of  the  two  angelic  creatures  haunted  his  dreams 
and  he  awoke  the  next  morning  to  find  his  thoughts 
still  concentrated  upon  them. 

"  There  is  such  a  marked  similarity  between  them," 
finally  thought  Paul,  as  he  descended  to  the  dining- 
hall.  The  sudden  idea  that  they  might  be  related  struck 
him  very  forcibly. 

"  They  are  sisters,"  was  the  mental  conclusion. 
"  Why  did  I  not  think  of  it  last  night  ?  I  must  see  her 
to-day,  but  how?    Curse  the  luck!    Ah,  I  have  it!    I 


Why  Miss  Arnold  Came  to  Princeton   73 

will  go  for  a  drive.  Just  the  thing,  an  early  morning 
drive,"  and  twenty  minutes  later  the  Thornton  car- 
riage stood  in  front  of  the  Overton  residence  while 
Paul  was  quietly  waiting  in  the  reception  room  for  the 
return  of  Miss  Arnold,  who  seemed  greatly  pleased 
at  the  mention  of  a  drive,  and  hurried  away  to  don  a 
driving  costume. 

"  So  kind  of  you,  Mr.  Thornton,  to  give  me  such 
pleasure.  A  morning  drive  is  delicious  in  this  climate, 
and  this  is  a  perfect  day." 

"  Don't  mention  it,  Miss  Arnold.  You  forget  that 
the  enjoyment  is  not  confined  to  yourself  alone.  I  sel- 
dom drive,  but  I  must  confess  I  was  not  aware  that 
such  an  outing  would  prove  so  refreshing.  This  is  a 
lovely  morning." 

"  Lovely !  It  is  heavenly !  "  she  replied,  intoxicated 
with  the  pleasure  of  the  occasion. 

They  endeavored  to  make  themselves  agreeable  to 
each  other,  and  the  drive  of  several  miles  was  greatly 
relished.  They  chatted  gaily,  and  more  than  once  the 
merry  laugh  of  his  happy  companion  reverberated  in 
the  valley  through  which  they  drove. 

Paul  found  that  it  was  no  easy  matter  to  introduce 
the  subject  that  was  uppermost  in  his  thoughts.  He 
realized  that  he  must  be  cautious,  and  during  their  drive 
of  five  miles  he  was  no  nearer  the  solution  of  the  prob- 
lem than  when  he  awoke  in  the  early  morning. 

Reaching  one  of  the  natural  parks  so  numerous  in 
that  countr>-,  he  suggested  a  halt.  The  propo- 
sition was  willingly  agreed  to,  and  she  was  out 
of  the  carriage  and  scampering  after  a  butterfly  before 


74  Queen  of  Appalachia 

Paul  could  turn  round.  She  was  full  of  life,  and  es- 
pecially merry  and  gay  on  this  gladsome  day.  They 
finally  discovered  an  inviting  retreat  and  threw  them- 
selves at  full  length  on  the  grass. 

"  Do  you  know,"  began  Paul,  desperately,  "  that  you 
remind  me  of  a  young  lady  I  met  the  other  day,  so 
much  so,  in  fact,  that  I  took  you  for  her,  for  a  mo- 
ment when  I  met  you  at  the  store?  " 

"Indeed!" 

"  Yes,  I  never  saw  two  persons  so  exactly  alike." 

"  Then  I  have  a  double,"  she  suggested. 

"  Most  assuredly.  Have  you  a  sister  or  relative 
whom  you  resemble  ?  " 

"  N-o-o — I  do  not  call  to  mind  anyone  who  bears  so 
remarkable  a  resemblance,"  she  replied  in  deep  thought. 
"  I  have  no  sisters,  myself  and  an  only  brother,  with 
papa  and  mama,  is  the  sum  total  of  our  family." 

"  I  am  disappointed,  Miss  Arnold.  I  was  so  in  hopes 
that  you  were  related." 

"  You  greatly  excite  my  curiosity,"  said  Miss  Ar- 
nold, rising  to  a  sitting  position,  quickly  followed  by 
Paul.     "Is  she  an  intimate  acquaintance?" 

"  No,  and  yes,"  said  Paul.  "  I  met  her  on  my  recent 
trip  for  the  first  time,  the  conditions  of  which  I  am  not 
at  liberty  to  tell  you.  Suffice  it  to  say,  I  discovered 
her  under  the  most  remarkable  circumstances,  the  mere 
mention  of  which,  no  doubt,  excites  your  interest,  and 
I  would  not  have  referred  to  it  but  for  the  fact  of  the 
extraordinary  likeness  you  bear  to  her," 

"  Did  you  expect  to  meet  a  sister  of  mine  up  in  the 
mountains  ?  "  she  asked. 


Why  Miss  Arnold  Came  to  Princeton  y^ 

"  No — I — I  don't  know  what  I  thought,  Miss  Ar- 
nold," confused.  "  Let  us  drop  the  subject.  I  hope 
you  will  not  mention  it  to  anyone." 

"  I'll  keep  your  secret,  Mr.  Thornton,"  she  said 
rather  stiffly,  rising  to  her  feet. 

"  It  is  a  secret.  Miss  Arnold,  at  least  for  the  present," 
he  replied,  getting  up  and  following  her  towards  the 
carriage. 

The  return  drive  was  devoid  of  interest ;  the  sunshine 
that  so  pleasantly  lit  up  her  life  an  hour  ago  was  appa- 
rently left  in  the  park.  Paul  noted  a  reserve  in  her 
manner,  but  was  happily  ignorant  of  the  truth.  When 
nearing  town  Miss  Arnold  forced  a  smile  and  affected 
a  gaiety  natural  to  her,  but  a  close  observer  would  have 
readily  detected  the  artificial  demeanor  of  the  disap- 
pointed girl. 

Miss  Arnold  dropped  her  mask  when  she  entered  the 
house.  She  was  not  going  to  allow  Mrs.  Overton  to 
know  of  her  troubles.  She  came  to  Princeton  with  a 
purpose,  and  to  accomplish  that  undertaking  was  her 
sole  purpose. 

"  I  will  win,"  she  exclaimed,  "  or  die  in  the  attempt. 
Sometimes  I  am  tempted  to  confess  and  throw  myself 
upon  his  mercy.  But  I  will  do  that  only  as  a  last  re- 
sort. I  will  first  discover  whether  there  is  a  chance  to 
reach  his  heart  without  resorting  to  desperate  means. 
He  is  mine  by  rights,  and  mine  he  must — he  shall  be !  " 

"  Oh,  that  I  could  recall  the  past,"  she  murmured, 
throwing  herself  on  the  bed,  her  eyes  filling  with  tears. 
"  Why  was  I  so  foolish  ?  Oh,  my  God !  "  she  sobbed, 
"  give  me  back  the  old  days.    He  despises  me !    I  am 


76  Queen  of  Appalachia 

completely  shut  out  of  his  big,  manly  heart,  one  thai 
once  throbbed  and  yearned  for  me.  I  have  no  right  to 
murmur,  for  it  was  all  my  own  fault.  Heavens !  how 
Wind  I  To  purposely  avoid  him.  The  fact  drives  me 
mad." 

To  look  upon  the  unhappy  girl  as  she  rolled  and 
tossed,  with  disheveled  hair,  and  eyes  red  and  swollen 
with  weeping,  tears  of  grief  and  anguish,  a  heart 
filled  with  sadness,  and  a  spirit  utterly  crushed  and  de- 
pressed,— to  look  upon  this  sad  and  prostrate  form, 
one  could  hardly  believe  it  was  the  same  cheerful,  hap- 
py, winsome,  enchanting  beauty  that  met  young  Thorn- 
ton in  the  early  morning. 

It  was  in  this  heart-broken  condition  Mrs,  Overton 
found  her  before  the  luncheon  hour.  One  glance  at 
the  disconsolate  girl  told  her  that  her  guest  was  suffer- 
ing the  pangs  of  great  disappointment. 

"  I  will  not  disturb  her,  poor  thing.  I  wonder  what 
he  said  to  her  to  cause  such  grief,"  quickly  making  her 
exit.  "  I  don't  understand  that  girl,"  she  continued, 
"  she  was  in  love  with  Paul  before  she  came  here.  I 
call  to  mind  how  deeply  interested  she  became  every 
time  I  mentioned  his  name.  Well,"  she  sighed,  "  I  am 
sure  I  don't  understand  it,  at  all,  for  they  had  never  met, 
that  is  certain.  She  just  made  up  her  mind  to  fall  in 
love  with  him  and  did  so — but — but,  he  does  not  re- 
ciprocate, and  yet  he  appeared  greatly  smitten.  Well, 
I  just  don't  understand  it.  I  suppose  it  will  turn  out 
for  the  best." 

Miss  Arnold  recognized  the  presence  of  her  hostess 


Why  Miss  Arnold  Came  to  Princeton    77 

in  her  room,  and  congratulated  herself  that  Mrs.  Over- 
ton left  her  so  suddenly. 

"  She  thinks  I  am  sleeping,  the  good  soul.  I  must 
get  up  and  dress  before  she  returns.  It  must  be  late," 
she  thought,  making  a  hasty  toilet,  and  skipping  down 
the  stairs,  greeting  Mrs.  Overton  with  her  usual  cheer- 
ful manner. 

"  Luncheon  is  ready,  my  dear,  so  let's  go.  Did  you 
enjoy  your  drive?  " 

"  It  was  splendid,  Mrs.  Overton,"  came  the  blushing 
answer. 

"  I  dare  say,"  was  the  reply,  "  Mr.  Thornton  is  a 
capital  entertainer." 

"  I  was  mistaken,"  she  thought.  "  Yes,"  she  replied 
aloud,  "  he  can  be  agreeable,  but  I  am  told  he  is  greatly 
changed." 

"  How,  when !  "  asked   Miss  Arnold. 

"  He  went  up  to  New  York  last  summer  on  a  month's 
business  trip — " 

"  Yes,  yes !  "  interrupted  Miss  Arnold. 

Mrs.  Overton  looked  at  her  guest  in  keen  surprise, 
but  did  not  give  vent  to  her  thoughts. 

"  Well,  he  came  home  a  very  different  man.  He  re- 
minded me  of  a  discharged  inmate  of  a  Keeley  insti- 
tute, but  he  never  drank.  He  was  sober  to  a  fault,  and 
seemed  to  shun  all  society,  and  finally  went  away  for 
several  months.  It  was  rumored  that  he  was  studying 
for  the  ministry,  but  upon  his  return,  he  was  more  like 
his  old  self,  in  fact  was  as  full  of  fun  as  ever,  so  the 
idea  of  his  becoming  a  minister  vanished." 


78  Queen  of  Appalachia 

"  How  do  you  account  for  his  conduct  when  he  re- 
turned from  New  York? " 

"  I  will  tell  my  version  of  it,  Miss  Arnold.  Some 
pretty  girl  like  you  crossed  his  path." 

"  And  won  his  heart  only  to  break  it ;  "  suggested  her 
guest. 

"  Exactly,  my  dear  girl,  exactly," 

"  And  no  doubt  lived  to  regret  it.  Well,  if  she  did, 
I  am  sorry  for  her." 

"  One  could  almost  fancy  you  have  had  a  little  ex- 
perience along  that  line  yourself,  May,  from  your 
words  and  sighs." 

"  Mrs.  Overton,  '  I  could  a  tale  unfold,' — you  know 
the  rest." 

"  Well,  I  am  waiting  in  breathless  suspense,  May, 
dear.    I  am  ready  for  the  unfoldment." 

"  No,  no,  not  now,  I  spoke  hastily,"  exclaimed  her 
guest,   subsiding. 

"  Now  I  am  positive,"  said  the  widow,  inaudibly, 
and  the  reader  can  guess  at  her  meaning. 


CHAPTER  XI 

THE   BREWING   OF   A   SCANDAL 

A  WEEK  had  gone  by  and  Paul  was  busy  arranging 
business  matters  for  a  trip  to  a  certain  Virginia  city, 
having  already  been  granted  a  leave  of  absence  from 
his  senior  partner.  He  had  thought  of  taking  his 
father  into  his  confidence,  but  necessity  did  not  require 
it,  and  he  said  nothing. 

He  had  spent  a  great  deal  of  his  time  with  Miss  Ar- 
nold during  the  week,  and  every  evening  they  could  be 
seen  taking  a  drive.  People  began  to  talk  of  their  grow- 
ing intimacy,  and  that  it  would  terminate  in  a  wedding 
was  generally  conceded. 

More  than  one  young  man  cursed  the  fellow  who  mo- 
nopolized the  young  lady's  time,  while  two  or  three 
still  retained  a  hope  that  it  was  but  a  passing  flirtation, 
and  continued  their  visits  to  the  Overton  residence. 
Miss  Arnold  encouraged  their  attentions,  although  she 
cared  nothing  for  their  company,  thinking,  no  doubt, 
they  might  be  used  as  convenient  tools,  in  her  plans  for 
bringing  the  man  she  loved  to  her  feet. 

The  climax  was  reached  one  evening,  when  Paul  had 
neglected  the  usual  drive,  and  when  the  following  day 
no  sign  of  his  coming  was  in  evidence,  she  yielded  to 

79 


8o  Queen  of  Appalachia 

one  of  her  admirers  and  accepted  an  invitation  for  a 
drive.  They  were  just  starting  for  the  carriage  when 
Thornton  drove  up.  She  was  in  a  quandary.  Her 
confusion  was  clearly  shown  in  her  face  as  she  looked 
from  one  to  the  other. 

"Were  you  going  out?"  asked  Paul,  not  noticing 
her  embarrassment. 

"  Why — why — yes,"  she  began,  "  I  was  not  expecting 
you." 

"  Don't  let  me  interfere  with  your  arrangements, 
Miss  Arnold,  I  merely  called  to  make  some  apologies 
and  to  pay  my  respects." 

"  If  you  will  go  in,  Mr.  Thornton,  I  will  give  up  the 
drive,  for,  really,  I  don't  care  to  go. — " 

"  Yes,  we'll  await  your  pleasure  in  the  matter,  Thorn- 
ton," interrupted  the  young  man  with  a  sneer. 

"  Very  good  of  you,  neighbor  to  remind  me  of  my 
embarrassing  position,  and  I'll  bid  you  a  pleasant 
adieu,"  with  a  polite  bow,  his  cheeks  scarlet. 

Jumping  into  his  carriage,  "  A  pleasant  drive !  "  he 
added,  waving  his  hand  to  Miss  Arnold  and  driving 
rapidly  down  the  avenue. 

She  had  answered  Paul's  parting  salute,  but  never 
moved,  watching  the  retreating  figure. 

"  That  is  what  I  call  impertinence  and  audacity  with 
a  vengeance — the  brazen-faced  puppy !  "  hissed  the 
young  fellow  with  towering  passion. 

"  I  will  give  you  to  understand,  sir,"  began  Miss 
Arnold,  her  eyes  snapping,  "  that  Mr.  Thornton  is  a 
friend  of  mine,  and  I  consider  your  remarks  ungentle- 


The  Brewing  of  a  Scandal  8i 

manly  in  the  extreme. — You  may  go,  sir !  "  and  lifting 
her  skirts,  she  turned  her  back  on  him  and  ran  up  the 
steps,  quickly  disappearing  in  doors. 

Without  a  word  he  walked  down  to  the  waiting 
carriage,  climbed  in  and  hastily  started  away,  when  he 
discovered  Henry  King,  who  had  been  a  silent  witness 
to  the  incidents  from  the  opposite  side  of  the  avenue, 
and  he  halted. 

"  I  didn't  know  of  your  return,  jump  in." 

"  Thanks,  old  man,  I  was  greatly  interested  in  the 
movements  in  front  of  the  Overton  residence.  Pardon 
the  question,  but  what  was  the  trouble  ? " 

"  Oh,  nothing  serious,"  he  replied  trying  hard  to  con- 
ceal his  ugly  temper. 

"  Fine  looking  girl,  that.  Hank,  but  she  appeared  out 
of  sorts." 

"  Darned  fool !  "  muttered  Hank. 

"  You,  or  the  girl.  Hank?  " 

"  I  guess  you  are  about  right,"  he  replied. 

"  She  is  a  stunner,  and  that's  no  dream,"  said  Henry. 
"  I  nearly  fell  dead  when  I  first  met  her." 

"  Met  her?  I  thought  you  told  me  you  had  just 
arrived  home  ?  " 

"  So  I  did,"  said  Henry,  enjoying  the  surprise  of  his 
friend,  "  but  I  guess  I  saw  her  before  you  ever  heard 
of  her." 

"When?  where?" 

"  Ask  Thornton."  he  replied.  "  Perhaps  he  wouldn't 
thank  me  if  I  talked  too  much." 

"  To  hades  with  Thornton,  he  only  met  her  a  week 


82  Queen  of  Appalachia 

ago,  the  cad.  I  introduced  him^  and  he  has  been  run- 
ning after  her  ever  since." 

"  Don't  be  deceived,  Henry,  my  boy,  they  were  ac- 
quainted long  before  you  met  her." 

"  The  devil  they  were !    Are  you  sure  Henry  ?  " 

"  Well,  I  guess." 

"  Aha !  that  accounts  for  his  peculiar  actions  when  he 
first  discovered  her  here,"  said  Hank,  referring  to 
Paul's  white  face,  the  morning  of  the  introduction. 
"  Tell  me  all  about  it,  old  man,  I'll  promise  to  say  noth- 
ing.  Here,  have  a  smoke,"  producing  his  cigar  case. 

"  If  you  will  give  me  your  word,  not  to  mention  it  to 
anyone,  I  will  tell  you,"  replied  Henry,  lighting  a  cigar. 
(Henry  had  exacted  this  promise  from  at  least  a  dozen 
other  people  the  past  four  hours.) 

"  You  have  my  word,"  was  the  reply,  as  the  horse 
jogged  slowly  along. 

"  When  our  party  reached  the  summit  of  one  of  those 
mountains  that  almost  touch  the  sky,  the  third  morn- 
ing out  from  the  upper  forks,"  began  the  recital, 
"  Thornton  disappeared  very  mysteriously  and  was  not 
heard  of  until  the  following  morning,  when  I  ran  across 
him  in  company  with  the  young  lady  you  just  quitted." 

"  Who  quitted  me,"  interrupted  Hank,  "  but  are  you 
sure,  Henry  ?  This  lady  came  from  the  east  with  Mrs, 
Overton  just  about  that  time." 

"  Mrs.  Overton's  return  from  her  alleged  Eastern 
visit  was  the  second  day  after  the  morning  I  met  this 
young  lady  and  Paul  in  the  mountains,"  emphatically 
insisted  Henry. 

"  You  may  be  right,  at  least  we  will  not  argue  that 


The  Brewing  of  a  Scandal  83 

point,  but  tell  me  how  he  came  to  get  mixed  up  with 
the  girl." 

"  As  I  was  saying,"  continued  Henry,"  I  met  the 
couple  coming  down  the  river  bank,  and  my  sudden  ap- 
pearance knocked  Thornton  clear  out  in  the  first  round. 
He  looked  daggers  at  me,  and  I  knew  he  was  not 
pleased  to  have  me  get  onto  his  secret.  He  tried  to  hide 
his  confusion  and  his  face  softened  presently,  giving  me 
a  seemingly  hearty  greeting  and  directing  me  to  a  cabin 
up  the  road,  where  he  told  me  I  could  get  breakfast." 

"  Did  he  introduce  her  to  you?  " 

"  No,  she  walked  on  when  we  first  met." 

"  Of  course  he  told  her  to." 

"  I  suppose  so.  Well  I  passed  on.  The  girl  had  on 
a  long  cloak  that  completely  covered  her  from  head  to 
feet,  but  her  face  was  that  of  an  angel,  and  I  was  at  a 
loss  to  know  who  she  was.  At  the  cabin  I  was  told 
Thornton  and  his  sister  had  spent  the  night." 

"  That  settles  it." 

"  But  I  could  get  no  further  information  from  the 
old  duffer.  When  he  found  out  I  was  seeking  informa- 
tion he  closed  his  mouth,  locked  his  lips  with  a  padlock, 
and  threw  the  key  into  the  well." 

"  I  see  it  all,  now,"  said  the  wise  Mr.  Hank,  "  and  yet 
I  can't  understand  how  Mrs.  Overton  got  mixed  up 
in  it." 

'  'The  widow  has  always  been  exceedingly  friendly  to 
Thornton,"  suggested  Henry. 

"  That's  a  fact,"  answered  Hank,  giving  the  team  an 
about  face  command,  followed  by  an  unconscious  crack 
of  the  whip  that  startled  the  horses  into  a  brisk  trot. 


84  Queen  of  Appalachia 

"  It  is  hard  to  believe  that  Mrs.  Overton  would  know- 
ingly harbor  a  girl  of  questionable  character,  and  in- 
troduce her  into  society,"  added  Hank  after  a  pause. 

"  Why,  man !  "  exclaimed  Henry,  "  she  is  no  doubt 
ignorant  of  the  facts.  Thornton  is  one  of  those  goody- 
goody  Sunday  school  fellows  and  concocted  a  nice  little 
tale  that  was  easily  swallowed.  He  is  shrewd  enough 
for  that." 

"  Oh,  he's  a  damnable  hypocrite !  I  always  said  so, 
but  you  can't  make  the  people  believe  it.  They  all 
worship  the  gay  deceiver  and  I  will  be  glad  when  the 
props  are  knocked  from  under  him  and  the  cunning, 
false-hearted  Judas  is  shown  up  in  his  true  colors." 

"  They  say  he  treats  his  old  girl  friends  with  con- 
tempt now,"  added  Henry. 

"  Well,  I  should  say  so,"  was  the  reply,  "  why,  he 
almost  lives  up  at  Overton's.  It's  a  shame  that  our 
people  should  allow  the  girl  to  stay  here  and  for  one  I 
am  in  favor  of  giving  her  her  walking  papers." 

"  I  would  advise  that  you  warn  Mrs.  Overton  and 
let  her  dispose  of  her  guest." 

"  She  wouldn't  believe  it,"  he  broke  in.  "  No,  I  be- 
lieve in  starting  at  the  girl.  I  will  see  you  this  evening, 
Henry,  and  in  the  meantime  we  will  consider  the  best 
plan  to  pursue  in  the  matter." 

"  It  seems  to  me,  upon  second  thought,"  said  Henry, 
gaining  the  sidewalk  in  front  of  his  home,  "  that  after 
all,  Thornton  is  to  blame  for  the  whole  thing  and  he 
should  be  made  to  answer,  but  I  will  see  you  down 
town  to-night." 

"  Very  well,"  replied  Hank,  who  drove  on,  wrapped 


The  Brewing  of  a  Scandal  85 

in  deep  thought  as  he  recalled  the  story  he  had  just 
heard. 

"  Aha !  my  fine  girl,"  he  chuckled,  thinking  of  his 
abrupt  dismissal,  "  the  tide  has  turned.  I  don't  believe 
half  of  it,  but  it  serves  my  purpose  to  encourage  report, 
and  Henry  will  put  it  into  circulation ;  he's  built  that 
way.  I'll  stay  in  the  background  and  let  him  do  the 
work.  If  it's  all  a  mistake,  and  I  know  it  is,  it  will  come 
out  all  right,  but  the  girl  will  not  be  so  darned  haughty 
and  stuck  up  hereafter.  It'll  teach  her  a  lesson  and  be- 
fore the  thing  blows  over  she  will  find  that  Paul  Thorn- 
ton is  not  the  whole  thing." 


CHAPTER  XII 

"  I   AM    JEALOUS  OF   THAT   WOMAN  !  " 

Before  morning  the  old  town  was  ringing  with  a 
scandal,  the  like  of  which  was  never  before  known  in 
Princeton,  and  wholly  ignorant  of  the  infamous  at- 
tempt of  the  oily-tongued  scandal-mongers  to  blacken 
his  character  and  to  bring  disgrace  and  ignominy  down 
on  his  head,  Paul  Thornton  took  the  early  morning 
stage  for  an  extended  visit  in  Virginia. 

He  spent  the  previous  evening  at  the  Overton  resi- 
dence. He  enjoyed  the  company  of  Miss  Arnold  far 
more  than  he  would  admit,  and  it  was  the  giving  up  of 
her  society  that  caused  him  to  heave  a  sigh  of  regret 
at  leaving  the  town. 

When  he  told  her  of  his  contemplated  departure, 
tears  filled  her  eyes  and  she  begged  him  to  stay.  Then 
it  was  that  he  made  a  discovery.  She  loved  him.  He 
read  it  in  her  face,  her  words,  her  action. 

"  If  you  go,  Mr.  Thornton,  I  shall  pack  my  trunk 
to-morrow,"  she  said  to  him. 

"  Why,  my  dear  Miss  Arnold,  you  flatter  me.  Come 
now,  honor  bright,  did  you  not  enjoy  Princeton  equally 
as  much,  if  not  more,  before  I  came  ?  " 

"  If  I  did,  Mr.  Thornton,  pardon  me  for  my  frank- 
ness, it  was  in  anticipation  df  meeting  you." 

86 


"I  am  Jealous  of  that  Woman"      87 

"  Can  this  be  true.  Miss  Arnold?  " 

"  Do  not  despise  me,  Mr.  Thornton,"  seating  herself 
on  a  stool  at  his  feet,  "  my  heart  is  running  over  and  to 
allow  you  to  go  out  of  my  sight,  perhaps  forever,  was 
more  than  I  could  bear.  I  humbly  confess  my  weak- 
ness, but  my  love  for  you  is  so  overwhelming  that  I 
trample  decorum  under  my  feet.  Forgive  me  Mr. 
Thornton,  do  not  hate  me,"  she  cried,  her  face  covered 
with  her  hands. 

"  Hate  you,  Miss  Arnold  ?  No,  I  never  could  do 
that.  Forgive  you?  You  have  done  nothing  demand- 
ing forgiveness  from  me.  It  is  poor  me  that  should 
beg  forgiveness.  I  should  have  recognized  the  truth 
long  ere  this.  No,  wait  until  I  get  through,  dear," 
stroking  her  pretty  hair  that  had  become  loosened.  "  I 
appreciate  your  feelings  fully  and  your  confession 
does  not  lessen  my  regard  for  you  in  the  least.  I  feel 
honored  to  have  the  love  of  the  woman  I  so  greatly  ad- 
mire. I  do  not  deserve  such  homage,  but  I  will  ac- 
knowledge that  your  words  sounded  sweetly  in  my  ears, 
and  while  my  heart  does  not  beat  in  unison  with  yours, 
there  is  no  one  I  esteem  greater.  When  we  know  more 
of  each  other;  when  you  have  given  the  subject  mature 
thought,  and  we  have  carefully  weighed  the  conse- 
quences, if  you  are  then  impregnated  with  the  same 
admiration  and  respect  so  sweetly  displayed  to-night,  I 
do  not  hesitate  to  say  that  I  will  be  prepared  to  offer 
you  a  more  fitting  response,  and  I  assure  you  that  you 
will  always  occupy  a  warm  place  in  my  thoughts  as 
well  as  my  heart." 

He  lifted  her  head  and  a  loving  smile  lit  up  her 


88  Queen  of  Appalachia 

blushing  face.  She  got  up  immediately  and  sat  by  his 
side,  her  hand  still  in  his.  He  wanted  to  take  her  in  his 
arms,  but  he  resisted  the  mad  desire. 

"  When  you  go  away,"  she  began,  with  becoming 
modesty,  "  the  girl  who  acted  so  silly  will  be  forgotten. 
I  know  you  are  honest  and  good,  Mr.  Thornton,  and 
you  are  sincere  in  all  3^ou  say,  but " 

"  You  wrong  me,  Miss  Arnold,  and  I  am  already 
regretting  that  I  have  an  engagement  out  of  the  city." 

"  To  see  some  girl?  " 

"  Yes,  your  double.  But  do  not  ask  me  to  particu- 
larize for  as  much  as  I  would  like  to  tell  you  I  am  not 
ready  to  invite  even  your  confidence  at  present,  some 
time  I  will  tell  you  everything." 

"  I  am  jealous  of  that  woman,"  she  said,  panting. 

"  Taking  into  consideration  the  fact  of  your  almost 
perfect  likeness,  and  my  respect  for  you,  I  do  not  blame 
you,  for  truly,  when  I  see  you  I  am  constantly  think- 
ing of  her,  and  when  I  see  her,  she  will  be  a  pleasant 
reminder  of  you.  So  you  see,  you  will  not  be  for- 
gotten." 

"  When  do  you  return  ?  " 

"  That  is  a  question  I  wish  I  could  answer,  but  I 
cannot." 

"  Then  you  will  not  find  me  here  when  you  get  back," 
she  said,  coquettishly. 

"  New  Jersey  is  but  a  step  when  one  wants  to  reach 
the  side  of  one  he  desires  to  see.  You  will  keep  me 
posted  as  to  your  movements?  " 

"  Yes,  if  you  will  leave  your  address,"  she  replied. 


*'  I  am  Jealous  of  that  Woman  "       89 

"  With  pleasure,"  pencilling  an  address  on  a  card 
and  handing  it  to  her. 

"  Thank  you,"  said  she,  studying  the  card. 

It  was  after  midnight  when  Paul  finally  took  his 
leave,  and  as  he  was  bidding  her  good-by  he  could 
not  resist  the  upturned  face  and  his  lips  met  hers  for  the 
first  time.  Paul  was  not  a  little  surprised  on  leaving 
the  Overton  residence  to  see  several  figures  emerge 
from  the  premises  and  scamper  away  in  the  darkness. 
Involuntarily  he  followed  them  to  the  next  corner, 
when  he  discovered  quite  a  knot  of  townspeople,  but 
being  of  an  uninquisitive  nature  his  curiosity  was 
not  sufficiently  aroused  to  stop  and  make  inquiries. 

His  mind  was  full  of  the  girl  who  had  so  recently 
made  love  to  him.  He  little  thought  that  the  object 
of  the  crowd  he  passed  was  to  aid  in  quickening  the 
gathering  clouds  that  continued  to  grow  blacker  and 
blacker  in  the  eyes  of  the  envoys  of  gossip,  and  had  he 
been  told  of  their  mission  it  is  doubtful  if  his  peace  of 
mind  would  have  been  disturbed,  for  were  not  these 
meek  and  lowly  tale-bearers  his  friends. 


CHAPTER  XIII 

A  PUBLIC  INDIGNATION   MEETING 

"  A  TELEGRAM  for  you.  Mrs.  Overton,"  called  Miss 
Arnold  from  the  foot  of  the  stairs. 

Miss  Arnold  was  astir  early  the  morning  following 
her  confession  of  love  to  the  man  she  had  sworn  to 
win.  The  doors  of  the  post-office  were  just  thrown 
open  when  she  entered,  and  it  was  with  trembling 
fingers  that  she  turned  the  key  in  the  Overton  lock 
box.  She  hoped  to  reach  the  office  before  the  departure 
of  the  overland  stage,  but  learned  to  her  regret  it  had 
gone  an  hour  ago. 

"  He's  gone,"  was  her  mental  comment,  slowly  re- 
tracing her  steps.  In  the  packet  of  letters  she  discov- 
ered the  telegram,  which  had  been  mailed  from  the 
nearest  telegraph  office,  some  twenty  miles  away.  The 
sight  of  this  strange  envelope  quickened  her  walk.  It 
seemed  to  burn  her  fingers,  and  she  was  nearly  out  of 
breath  when  she  called  to  Mrs.  Overton. 

The  widow  was  yet  in  bed  when  May's  startling  in- 
formation reached  her,  and  not  stopping  to  dress  she 
came  rushing  down  stairs  in  her  sleeping  costume,  ex- 
citement clearly  shown  in  her  looks  and  movements. 

It  is  a  remarkable  fact  that  a  telegram  in  the  pos- 
session of  one  not  accustomed  to  handling  it  unnerves 

90 


A  Public  Indignation  Meeting        91 

the  recipient.  It  deprives  one  of  power  to  speak,  and 
an  unaccountable  weakness  pervades  one's  body  as 
though  paralyzed. 

Mrs.  Overton  was  pale  and  frightened  as  she  ac- 
cepted the  little  message.  She  handled  it  with  as  much 
caution  as  if  the  envelope  contained  explosives  instead 
of  a  harmless  sheet  of  paper.  She  turned  it  over  and 
over,  apparently  without  strength  to  break  the  seal. 
Gazing  at  it  in  utter  helplessness,  her  mind  pictured  all 
the  ills  imaginable.  That  it  was  a  summons  to  the  bed- 
side of  some  dying  relative  she  was  positive  and  her 
heart  was  throbbing  so  madly  that  she  could  feel  its 
rapid  strokes,  while  her  thoughts  flew  through  space 
until  they  had  circumnavigated  the  globe,  stopping  mo- 
mentarily at  every  point  inhabited  by  a  friend  or  rela- 
tive. 

"  Why  don't  you  open  it  ?  "  inquired  Miss  Arnold, 
after  a  hasty  glance  at  her  own  two  letters.  "  It  may 
be  important." 

Thus  stirred  into  action,  the  seal  was  broken,  and 
with  quivering  lips  she  read  aloud  the  brief  message: 
"  Father  is  seriously  ill,  come  at  once." 

Instead  of  going  into  hysterics  as  Miss  Arnold  ex- 
pected, the  panic-stricken  widow  immediately  regained 
her  tranquillity.  In  place  of  sorrow  and  tears,  a  sigh 
as  of  relief  escaped  her. 

"  You  will  go?  "  said  Miss  Arnold. 

"  I  suppose  I  must,  but  how  will  we  arrange  it  ?  " 

"  Easily  enough,"  was  the  reply.  "  My  interest  in 
Princeton  has  vanished  with  the  disappearance  of  your 
Mr.  Paul,  and  we  will  both  go." 


92  Queen  of  Appalachia 

"  There  is  no  conveyance  before  to-morrow,  so  we 
will  have  the  day  in  which  to  prepare,"  accepting  the 
proposal  of  her  guest  without  comment. 

"  I  will  go  with  you  as  far  as  the  cross-roads  where 
we  take  opposite  directions  and  then  for  home,,  while 
you — I  am  awfully  sorry  for  you,  Mrs.  Overton." 

"  Thank  you,  May.  It  will  be  a  sad  home-coming 
for  me,  but,  my  dear,  no  sadder  than  my  last  home- 
leaving."  Tears,  the  first,  now  filled  her  eyes,  and  she 
went  into  an  adjoining  room. 

"  All  is  not  gold  that  glitters,"  murmured  Miss  Ar- 
nold, looking  after  the  retreating  figure.  "  I  would 
never  have  guessed  that  a  skeleton  was  in  her  closet. 
Ah,  well,"  she  sighed,  "  nobody  escapes  trouble  in  this 
world." 

They  denied  themselves  to  all  callers  throughout  the 
day,  and  there  seemed  to  be  an  unusual  clatter  at  the 
door-bell.  Had  some  of  those  seeking  admission  on 
that  fatal  day  gained  an  entrance,  Mrs.  Overton  would 
have  imparted  information,  giving  the  wild  rumors 
afloat  a  death  blow.  Unfortunately  for  her  guest  as 
well  as  for  Mr.  Thornton,  damaging  rumors  now  on 
every  tongue  did  not  reach  her,  and  the  fact  that  the 
doors  of  her  house  were  closed  was  accepted  to  mean 
but  one  thing.  Mrs.  Overton  had  discovered  the  truth 
and  was  so  overAvhelmed  with  the  conspicuous  part  she 
had  played  in  the  matter,  that  she  had  shut  herself  up 
and  refused  to  see  auA-one. 

Late  that  afternoon  she  appeared  on  the  street  m 
search  of  the  stage  driver,  desiring  to  make  arrange- 
ments for  to-morrow's  stage.     She  attracted  unusual 


A  Public  Indignation  Meeting        93 

attention,  not  only  because  she  had  sheltered  a  virtue- 
less  woman,  but  because  she  had  introduced  the 
"  haughty,  brazen  thing "  into  their  homes,  as  one 
woman  put  it. 

The  innocent  victim  of  these  unlimited  expressions 
of  denunciation  and  abuse,  gave  additional  credence  to 
the  flying  reports  by  the  grave  face  and  sad  counte- 
nance, so  unnatural  to  her.  She  passed  along  the  street 
with  no  smiles  nor  courtesies  which  formerly  character- 
ized her  appearance  among  her  acquaintances,  but  the 
crowning  act  in  the  sensational  farce,  the  engagement 
for  passage  out  of  town,  created  a  scene  that  beggars 
description. 

When  the  news  of  the  intended  departure  of  Mrs. 
Overton  and  her  guest  spread  throughout  the  town, 
following  so  closely  the  sudden  disappearance  of  Thorn- 
ton, the  excitement  among  the  people  was  indescribable. 
The  great  scandal  was  the  topic  in  every  home  and 
the  reports  had  grown  with  such  rapidity  that  the  cir- 
cumstantial evidence  of  yesterday  became  an  absolute 
certainty  to-day.  The  charge  of  yesterday  that  Thorn- 
ton and  Miss  Arnold  had  met  in  the  mountains,  was 
to-day  a  crime  of  such  magnitude  that  scores  of  well 
known  and  respectable  citizens  were  ready  to  hang  the 
victims. 

An  impromptu  meeting  was  held  later  in  the  eve- 
ning to  discuss  the  aflfair.  Some  one  suggested  that  the 
two  women  be  given  a  coat  of  tar  and  feathers  before 
they  left.  This  suggestion  brought  the  minister  to  his 
feet,  who  councilled  the  people  to  do  nothing  rash. 
"  Quit  ye  like  men,"  he  exclaimed.     '"  What  is  the 


94  Queen  of  Appalachia 

cause  of  all  this  excitement?  What  proofs  have  we 
of  the  grave  charges  against  these  people,  two  of  whom 
heretofore  enjoyed  our  full  confidence  and  love?  Look 
back  at  the  life  of  Paul  Thornton.  You  will  all  agree 
that  he  was  a  model  young  man,  and,  previous  to  this, 
there  was  not  a  blot  on  his  good  name.  Mark  my 
words,  friends,  that  boy  is  not  guilty  of  the  cliarges 
against  him.  Let  us  not  condemn  him  until  there  is 
tangible  proof  of  his  guilt.  We  can  easily  do  things 
in  our  haste  and  excitement  which  we  afterwards  re- 
gret. Let  us  quietly  leave  this  place  and  go  back  to  our 
homes." 

Following  these  timely  remarks  came  an  outburst  of 
applause.  The  mob  was  sobered  by  the  well  chosen 
words,  and  manifested  its  approval  of  the  suggestions 
by  quickly  dispersing. 


CHAPTER  XIV 

PAUL    AND    HIS    MOUNTAIN    MYSTERY 

When  Paul  reached  his  destination  late  in  the  after- 
noon of  the  day  following  his  embarkation  on  the  old 
stage  coach,  he  set  out  on  foot  for  the  well  known 
boarding  house.  His  object  in  bringing  the  mysterious 
young  woman  here  was  two-fold, — to  escape  the  gos- 
sip of  home  people,  and  to  give  her  the  benefit  of  the 
healing  influence  of  his  friend  Brownlee.  He  was 
thinking  about  her  as  he  w^ended  his  w^ay  up  town, 
when  he  came  to  a  sudden  standstill. 

"  Why  do  I  neglect  my  business,  which  is  a  constant 
source  of  worry  to  father,  and  come  here  ?  "  he  asked 
himself.  "  Why  was  I  sent  to  that  lonesome,  out  of 
the  way  spot  to  rescue  a  drowning  woman?  Why  do 
I  leave  Miss  Arnold,  who  loves  me  to  distraction  and 
who  with  tear-stained  eyes  begged  and  entreated  me  to 
stay?" 

Arriving  at  the  house  he  went  direct  to  her  room,  and 
softly  pushing  the  door  ajar,  discovered  the  object  of 
his  search  lying  on  the  bed,  reading. 

"  May  I  come  in  ?  " 

She  recognized  the  voice  instantly  and  before  be  had 
advanced  three  steps  she  threw  herself  into  his  arms 
and  cried  for  joy. 

95 


96  Queen  of  Appalachia 

"  I  am  so  glad  you  came.  What  a  splendid  surprise. 
Oh,  Mr.  Thornton,  I  am  so  happy  to  see  you  again." 

"  Why,  sweetheart,  you  overwhelm  me  with  pleas- 
ure to  welcome  me  in  this  happy  manner.  I  feel  like 
stealing  a  kiss." 

"  A  dozen  if  you  want  them." 

"  This  is  splendid,  sweetheart,"  accepting  the  gifts  so 
freely  given.  "  I  am  going  away  often  in  order  to  be 
the  recipient  of  the  happy  greeting  you  bestow  so 
sweetly." 

"  Do  not  say  that,  Mr.  Thornton.  You  are  not  go- 
ing to  leave  me  again." 

"  Tell  me  what  you  have  been  doing  during  my  ab- 
sence ?  "  leading  her  to  a  sofa. 

"  Reading  and  studying.  Your  friend  Mr.  Brownlee 
has  been  very  good  to  me.  And  I  am  one  of  his  con- 
verts. His  explanation  of  the  Bible  is  beautiful.  I 
used  to  look  upon  that  book,  reverenced  by  all  good 
people,  as  one  of  the  dullest  ever  printed,  but  reading  it 
now  with  his  help  it  is  simply  grand.  He  has  a  mag- 
nificent plan  of  bringing  one  into  the  vibrations  of  the 
spirit,  as  he  puts  it." 

"  I  see  you  have  succumbed  to  his  advanced 
thoughts,  sweetheart,  which  gives  me  great  pleasure. 
It  was  for  this  purpose  I  brought  you  here." 

"  Then  I  fell  into  the  trap  very  nicely,  didn't  I  ?  " 

"  The  bait  was  alluring.  No  one  who  anxiously 
seeks  knowledge  of  the  great  I  Am  will  reject  the 
Truth  and  Wisdom,  as  taught  by  Mr.  Brownlee.  When 
you  come  into  the  Word,  as  you  will,  you  will  see 
things  with  different  eyes,  and  your  understanding  will 


Paul  and  His  Mountain  Mystery       97 

enable  you  to  not  only  look  into  the  future  but  the 
past." 

"  Oh,  Mr.  Thornton,  that  point  was  so  beautifully 
explained  by  Mr.  Brownlee,  and  that  is  the  demonstra- 
tion that  I  am  constantly  demanding." 

"  Ask  and  ye  shall  receive,  knock  and  it  shall  be 
opened  unto  you,"  repeated  Paul. 

The  gong  sounded,  announcing  the  dinner  hour. 
The  appearance  of  this  couple  in  the  dining  hall  was 
hailed  with  delight  by  all  their  friends,  and  Brownlee  in 
particular,  who  expressed  his  surprise  and  pleasure. 

"  We  were  just  discussing  you  when  that  awful  gong 
went  off,"  she  said,  taking  her  accustomed  place  by 
the  side  of  Brownlee. 

"  I  thought  so,"  he  replied,  "  my  ears  are  still  burn- 
ing." 

"  Which  one,— the  right  ?  Then  I  need  not  say  that 
you  suffered  nothing  from  the  discussion.  By  the  way, 
I  did  not  tell  you  of  my  dream,  did  I  ?  " 

"  A  dream  ?  No,  tell  us.  I  am  a  great  believer  in 
dreams." 

"  Are  you,  truly?  Then  I  will  speak  to  you  about  it 
later  and  have  you  make  an  interpretation." 

"  Very  well,  if  that  is  your  desire,"  and  Paul  nodded 
approvingly  to  Brownlee. 

"Pardon  me  for  changing  the  subject,"  spoke  up 
Paul,  "  but  I  came  out  with  Louis  Rhinehart,  the  great 
actor,  and  his  sixty  people.  He  is  here  for  three  nights 
only  and  we  must  see  him " 

"  Has  that  any  reference  to  your  dream  ?  "  asked  Mr. 
Brownlee. 


98  Queen  of  Appalachia 

"  It  has,"  she  rephed  in  astonishment. 

"  I  thought  so.  The  demonstration  will  be  complete 
to-morrow  evening,"  he  said  half  aloud. 

"  I  will  secure  a  box  at  once,"  said  Paul,  feeling  that 
all  things  work  together  for  good,  and  longing  to  get 
away  to  secure  the  tickets. 

"  Yes,  go  down  at  once,  Thornton.  Tickets  were  on 
sale  a  week  ago  and  good  seats  are  not  secured  at  the 
last  moment,"  said  Brownlee. 

Paul  left  the  young  lady  in  a  brisk  engagement  with 
his  old  chum  on  a  question  of  minor  importance,  and 
started  for  the  opera  house.  It  was  nearly  dusk  and  he 
did  not  notice  the  phantom-like  form  that  glided  out 
from  the  doorway  on  the  opposite  side  of  the  street  and 
followed  stealthily  in  his  wake,  keeping  at  a  safe  dis- 
tance so  as  to  escape  detection. 

He  reached  the  box  office  of  the  Grand  Opera  house 
at  last,  having  to  stand  in  line  and  take  his  turn  with 
the  hundreds  of  others  on  the  same  errand,  while  the 
ghostly  figure  that  was  shadowing  him  mingled  in  the 
crowd,  taking  care  to  watch  his  every  movement. 

"  A  box  for  Thursday  evening,"  breathed  she,  and 
she  made  her  way  out  of  the  mob  to  the  sidewalk, 
pausing  long  enough  to  re-enter  the  trail. 

Paul  had  a  mission  to  perform  over  on  the  South 
side  and  as  he  wanted  to  get  it  off  his  mind  he  de- 
cided to  go  there  at  once. 

"  It  will  take  but  an  hour,  and  I  will  have  all  day 
to-morrow  for  her,"  he  thought. 

It  was  a  merry  chase  he  gave  his  shadow.  The  vicin- 
ity he  visited  was  but  sparsely  populated  and  no  street 


Paul  and  His  Mountain  Mystery      99 

car  line  had  invaded  it.  The  way  was  circuitous  and  it 
was  with  difficulty  he  made  his  way  in  the  darkness. 

"  This  is  more  than  I  bargained  for,"  said  the  fem- 
inine shadow,  as  she  paused  to  take  breath.  "  My  ankle 
is  sprained  already  and  my  head  is  bursting  with  pain. 
I  will  have  to  give  it  up  for  to-night.  I  wonder  if  I 
will  ever  be  able  to  find  my  way  home,"  she  said  peer- 
ing out  into  the  darkness  and  feeling  most  uncomfort- 
able. 

The  fear  that  pervaded  her  as  she  realized  her  lonely 
position  gave  her  renewed  activity  and  she  plunged 
into  the  darkness  with  surprising  energy.  Presently 
she  came  to  a  bridge,  and  as  she  was  positive  that  she 
had  crossed  no  stream  on  her  wild-goose  chase,  she 
was  undecided  what  to  do,  when  she  detected  the  form 
of  some  one  advancing  towards  her  from  the  darkness. 

"  I  beg  pardon,  sir,  but  will  you  kindly  direct  me  to- 
wards the  North  side.    I  want  to  reach  College  street." 

The  gentleman,  for  it  proved  to  be  such,  gave  her 
the  desired  information,  but  advised  her  to  allow  him 
to  accompany  her,  as  she  could  never  make  her  way 
alone. 

"  No,  thank  you,  sir,  I  am  confident  I  will  be  able  to 
follow  the  direction  given.  You  are  very  kind,"  and 
she  pushed  on.  Reaching  the  north  end  of  the  long 
and  lonesome  bridge,  she  turned  towards  the  west  and 
cautiously  glided  along  the  road,  stumbling  over  rocks 
and  invading  numerous  swamps  and  marshy  places, 
until  she  was  worn  out  as  well  as  disgusted.  A  reaction 
occurred  a  moment  later,  however,  when  she  came  in 
sight  of  an  electric  light  and  she  forgot  her  ills. 


I  oo  Queen  of  Appalachia 

Restored  in  mind  and  reinforced  in  action,  she  was 
tripping  along  at  a  rapid  gait  when  she  ran  right  into 
the  arms  of  a  big  policeman. 

"  Aha,  my  fine  lady,  what  brings  you  here  at  this 
time  of  night  ?  "  fell  upon  her  ears. 

"  I  was  over  on  the  South  side  to  see  a  friend,"  she 
began,  but  was  interrupted. 

"  That's  what  they  all  say.  I  guess  you  had  better 
go  along  with  me." 

"  Oh,  good  sir,"  she  pleaded,  "  I  beg  you  to  release 
me.     I  am  not  what  you  think." 

"  Where  were  you  going  ?  "  he  asked  briskly. 

"  To  my  boarding-house  on  College  street." 

"  Do  you  attend  the  seminary?  " 

"  No — that  is — not  now,"  she  replied,  trying  to  keep 
back  the  tears. 

"  I  had  forgotten  that  it  is  vacation.  Well,  I  will 
let  you  go  this  time,  but  I  would  advise  that  you  make 
no  more  such  trips  all  alone.  Now  go  'long,"  at  last 
speaking  in  a  kindly  tone,  and  she  did  go,  as  fast  as  her 
feet  could  carry  her,  avoiding  the  "  cops  "  thereafter. 


CHAPTER  XV 

A  PANIC-STRICKEN  AUDIENCE 

Thursday  was  a  dismal,  misty  day,  but  Paul  and  his 
friends  were  not  greatly  influenced  by  the  melancholic 
atmosphere  that  enveloped  the  city.  While  other  people 
were  complaining;  some  going  so  far  as  to  curse  the 
weather,  this  jolly  trio  spent  the  day  in  solid  enjoyment, 
playing,  singing,  romping  and  reading,  and  it  was  in 
this  happy  frame  of  mind  they  left  the  carriage  that 
evening  and  were  ushered  into  the  box  at  the  opera 
house.  They  arrived  late  and  consequently  attracted 
no  little  attention  from  the  vast  audience  that  filled  the 
handsome  little  play-house.  Every  opera-glass  was 
turned  toward  their  box,  and  many  smothered  exclama- 
tions might  have  been  heard  upon  all  sides  as  they  dis- 
covered the  beautiful  woman.  She  was  dressed  with 
exquisite  taste,  and  her  dazzling  jewels  added  brilliancy 
to  her  queenly  appearance. 

"  Who  is  she  ? "  was  on  every  tongue,  but  there  was 
no  satisfactory  answer  from  any  direction. 

But  there  was  one  who  seemed  entranced,  judging 
from  her  manner.  She  was  in  the  balcony,  second 
row,  where  she  had  a  splendid  view  of  our  friends  in 
the  box,  and  her  opera-glass  was  turned  in  that  direction 
throughout  the  performance.    The  tragic  scenes  on  tlie 

lOI 


102  Queen  of  Appalachia 

stage  had  no  attractions  for  this  young  lady  who  noted 
every  movement  of  the  trio  from  the  time  they  entered. 
She  was  modestly  attired  and  a  pair  of  golden  eye- 
glasses adorned  her  nose,  but  a  certain  policeman  on 
the  South  side  would  have  recognized  her  in  spite  of 
the  glasses.  Paul's  shadow,  for  such  she  was,  had 
selected  a  position  where  she  could  see  without  being 
seen,  except  by  her  neighbors  who  marvelled  greatly 
that  the  audience  had  more  attractions  for  her  than 
the  stage.  A  close  observer  would  have  noted  the  con- 
stant changing  expression  of  her  face  as  she  watched 
every  action  of  the  occupants  of  the  box,  and  more 
than  once  a  frown  disturbed  her  naturally  sweet  ex- 
pression. 

"  That  is  my  double,"  she  said,  inaudibly,  when  she 
first  caught  sight  of  Paul  and  his  friends.  "  He  is 
right,"  after  a  careful  survey  of  her  rival  as  she  re- 
garded her.  "  If  we  are  so  much  alike  in  every  way," 
she  thought,  "  her  costly  gowns  and  magnificent  jewels 
will  naturally  overshadow  me  in  his  estimation." 

The  play  had  caught  the  audience  and  the  house 
rang  with  applause  from  time  to  time,  and  no  one  ap- 
peared more  pleased  or  captivated  than  the  feminine 
stranger  in  the  box.  Her  whole  soul  was  in  the  play 
and  in  the  third  act  she  could  almost  feel  that  she  was 
the  royal  Duchess,  who,  in  her  regal  beauty  and  sur- 
roundings, had  succeeded  in  capturing  her  subjects,  as 
she  had  her  audience. 

Both  Brownlee  and  Thornton  were  watching  their 
pretty  charge  and  noting  her  enthusiasm.  The  young 
lady  in  the  balcony,  also  recognized  her  fascination  and 


A  Panic  Stricken  Audience         103 

her  eyes  swept  the  stage  to  find  the  cause  of  the  en- 
trancing picture. 

"A  scene  of  royalty,"  she  muttered,  half  aloud.  "  She 
is  of  the  aristocracy,  but  how  on  earth  did  he  get  ac- 
quainted with  her?"  eagerly  watching  her  rival. 

The  curtain  slowly  descended  and  was  raised  again 
almost  instantly,  presenting  a  change  of  scene  that  was 
most  dazzling  in  its  brilliancy,  showing  the  lawn  and 
gardens  of  the  royal  palace  in  all  their  glory  and  splen- 
dor, a  scenic  display  that  never  had  its  equal  upon  an 
American  stage. 

Midst  the  almost  deafening  applause  following  this 
elaborate  and  crowning  spectacular  scene,  came  a  pierc- 
ing scream  that  filled  the  vast  auditorium  and  stilled  the 
enthusiasm  of  the  multitude. 

"  It  is  she !  "  stammered  the  balcony  girl,  on  her  feet 
in  an  instant. 

Every  eye  was  turned  towards  the  box  where  con- 
fusion reigned  supreme.  Quickly  taking  the  lifeless 
form  in  his  arms  Paul  hastened  out  of  the  box  and 
quietly  made  his  exit  through  a  side  door,  and  placed 
her  in  one  of  the  many  carriages  that  lined  the  street. 
Mr.  Brownlee  followed  them  in  silence,  after  giving  the 
driver  proper  directions. 

"  Speak  to  me,  sweetheart,"  said  Paul,  his  face  wet 
with  perspiration,  his  right  hand  stroking  her  forehead 
gently  and  his  pulse  at  fever  heat. 

"  Calm  yourself,  Thornton,  there's  no  danger,"  said 
Brownlee. 

Nothing  more  was  said  until  they  reached  her  room, 
which  occupied  but  a  few  minutes'  hasty  drive. 


104  Queen  of  Appalachia 

The  audience  was  panic-stricken  over  the  incident 
and  the  gladsome  cheer  on  every  hp  over  the  wonderful 
stage  production  was  hushed  into  a  deathly  silence  by 
the  sudden  cry  that  rang  out  from  the  box,  and  which 
brought  every  one  to  his  feet  with  alarm. 

The  manager  appeared  in  front  of  the  curtain  al- 
most immediately  and  quieted  the  audience  by  saying 
the  lady  had  fainted  and  was  being  taken  home  in  a 
carriage,  when  the  orchestra  struck  up  a  lively  strain, 
as  though  nothing  had  happened,  and  the  people  re- 
sumed their  seats  for  the  next  and  final  act. 

But  there  was  one  vacant  seat  in  the  balcony.  The 
young  lady  who  attracted  the  attention  of  her  neighbors 
in  the  balcony  by  her  continuous  ocular  demonstration 
in  the  direction  of  the  stage  box,  hurriedly  made  her 
exit  after  that  hysterical  shriek,  and  was  in  the  neigh- 
borhood of  College  street  in  less  than  no  time,  making 
her  plans  as  she  flew  over  the  ground. 

There  was  no  excitement  at  the  boarding-house.  The 
fainting  form  was  placed  on  her  bed,  Mr.  Brownlee 
was  bending  silently  over  her,  peering  into  the  ashen- 
colored  face,  while  Paul  had  gone  for  a  pitcher  of 
water. 

"  She  moves — her  color  returns — she  lives,"  spoke 
her  silent  watcher. 

"Where  am  I?"  she  stammered.  "Was  it  a 
dream? — Where  are  all  the  people?"  she  raised  her 
head  as  if  to  get  up,  but  sank  down  again,  exhausted, 
her  eyes  riveted  on  Mr.  Brownlee.  who  neither  moved 
nor  spoke.  Soon  she  dropped  off  into  a  deep  sleep,  and 
he  walked  away. 


A  Panic-Stricken  Audience 


105 


"  She  is  quietly  sleeping,"  he  whispered  to  Paul  and 
the  landlady,  meeting  them  at  the  door.  "  I  will  re- 
main here  and  I  want  you  to  go  to  your  room,  Thorn- 
ton, and  hold  fast  to  the  one  thought,  you  understand  ? '' 
Paul  nodded  assent  and  took  his  leave. 

"  I  will  call  you  if  needed,"  he  said  to  the  landlady, 
thus  dismissing  her,  and,  placing  a  chair  near  the  head 
of  the  bed,  went  into  his  room,  where  he  remained 
until  aroused  by  the  soft  steps  of  a  visiting  angel  in 
the  garb  of  a  Sister  of  Charity. 

He  motioned  her  to  a  seat  at  the  window  and  she 
passed  on,  heaving  a  sigh  of  relief  as  she  did  so. 

An  hour  went  by  and  not  a  sound  was  audible  in  the 
room.  Presently  Mr.  Brownlee  got  up  and  again 
looked  into  the  face  of  the  sleeper,  and  smiled. 

"  I  am  glad  you  are  here,  sister,"  he  whispered  to  the 
veiled  lady.  "  She  is  sleeping  peacefully  and  I  will 
leave  her  in  your  charge.  Give  her  no  medicine,  under 
any  circumstances.  You  will  find  water  on  the  table. 
If  I  am  wanted,  you  can  find  me  in  the  adjoining 
room,"  so  saying  he  went  out,  closing  the  door  softly 
after  him. 

"  Alone  with  her !  "  she  said,  gliding  over  to  the 
bedside  containing  her  rival.  "  I  wonder  who  he  is? '' 
referring  to  Brownlee,  "  not  a  physician,  surely,  and  a 
friend  to  both  of  them.  What  a  sweet  expression !  " 
looking  into  the  face  of  her  double. 

The  interested  watcher,  whom  the  reader  has  already 
recognized  as  Miss  Arnold,  was  intently  looking  into 
the  face  of  the  sleeping  woman  before  her.  Something 
in  the  expression  in  her  sleep  gave  it  a  divine  sweet- 


io6  Queen  of  Appalachia 

ness  that  Miss  Arnold  characterized  as  angelic  in  the 
extreme,  and  her  womanly  instinct  was  instantly  made 
manifest.  The  woman  she  had  sworn  to  hate^  she  now 
loved,  and  she  longed  to  kiss  the  beautiful  lips  of  her 
once  hated  rival. 

"  How  could  I  find  fault  with  him  for  idolizing  her  ?  " 
she  thought  "  He  couldn't  help  it.  No  wonder  he  left 
me  to  go  to  her.  She  is  goodness  personified  and  has 
never  been  guilty  of  wearing  a  mask." 

Tears  filled  her  eyes  as  she  contemplated  the  spotless 
character  of  the  innocent  woman,  and  she  compared  her 
with  her  own  miserable  self,  and  she  suffered  untold  ag- 
onies, in  reviewing  her  past  life. 

"  But  I  can't  give  him  up,"  she  cried  "  no,  not  for  an- 
gels. If  she  knew  how  I  worship  him  "  she  moaned, 
"  that  my  every  pulse  and  heart  beat  is  for  him,  that  life 
without  him  would  be  but  an  empty  dream  ;  if  she  knew 
that  my  future  happiness  depends  upon  his  love,  that  it 
is  a  question  of  heaven  or  hell,  life  or  death  with  me,  who 
love  him  to  distraction,  who  would  willingly  suffer  and 
die  for  him,  if  necessary,  would  she  give  him  up  ?  She 
will,  oh,  I  know  she  will." 

A  restless  movement  of  the  sleeper  aroused  her  and 
she  immediately  assumed  her  role  of  nurse. 

"  Tell  her  the  Queen  insists  that  she  go — no  excuses 
Angelina — Are  we  not  to  be  friends?  Yes — you  make 
me  happy — Perfectly  lovely !  Oh,  the  great  rapids ! 
Come,  see  !  Up  there  ?  Magnificent !  I  am  falling — 
Oh,  God — Angelina — please — don't — push — " 

Miss  Arnold  was  startled  at  the  enigmatical  ex- 
clamations and  sat  in  utter  astonishment. 


A  Panic-Stricken  Audience         107 

"She  hates   me— Oh!    Ugh!     Cold— water— help  I 

Queen — drowns — help — will  no  one — save  me — help! 
»> 

"She  is  drowning,"  thought  Miss  Arnold,  "queer 
dream  th — " 

"  Thank  God — yes — safe — but — oh  I  how  dark  I  The 
suspense  is — awful.  I — am  chilled,  numb — forsaken — 
no  escape.  It  is  death !  My  head  swims — now  one 
more  ray  of  hope.  Why  did  you,  Angelina?  Did  you 
mean  it?  Yes — vengeance — this  suspense — kills. — I 
am  slip — Good-by  my  people — palace — mother — lost 
— I— go— " 

"  Oh,  this  is  frightful,"  exclaimed  the  now  excited 
listener,  "  I  must  call  him — " 

"  Heaven — Yes,  'tis  Heaven !  Oh,  how  thankful ! 
Who  is  he  ?  No,  not  an  angel.  Wet,  how  strange !  I 
am  dreaming.  Splendid — thanks — awfully  nice — Mr. 
Thornton — lovely  name.  Owe  him  my  life — he  swam 
— I  was  drowning — how  strange.  Yes,  we  are  going. 
The — sun — he  calls  it — Oceans  water.  The  monster! 
but  how  we  fly — glorious!  Thank  you,  Mr.  Brownlee 
— Beautiful,  beautiful,  delighted!  He  comes!  So 
glad,  Mr.  Thornton — your — sweetheart.  A  dream — 
the  people  !  It  is — no — can  it — real — now  the  curtain 
rises — Mr.  Thornton  !    Mr.  Brownlee  !  " 

Her  eyes  opened — she  sat  upright. 

"  You  were  dreaming,  my  dear.  Won't  you  lie  down 
again  ?    Here  drink  this,"  handing  her  a  glass  of  water. 

"  Thank  you,"  she  said,  softly,  supping  the  cooling 
beverage.  "  I  feel  better  now,  but  where  am  I — oh, 
I  see — in  my  own  room.    Were  we  alone?  "  she  asked. 


io8  Queen  of  Appalachia 

"  Your  friends  are  close  by,  lovey.  Now  then,"  ar- 
ranging the  downy  pillows,  "  rest  your  head  here,  and 
go  to  sleep." 

"  My  friends  are  all  too  good.  How  pleasant — 
friends,"  was  the  almost  inaudible  response,  as  she 
closed  her  eyes  and  slept. 

Miss  Arnold  sank  down  on  the  chair,  weak  from  the 
strange  words  of  the  dreamer  which  still  rang  in  her 
ears.  She  pondered  much  over  them,  and  finally  be- 
came convinced,  in  her  own  mind,  that  her  broken  sen- 
tences were  but  the  echo  of  some  real  tragedy.  Ar- 
riving at  this  conclusion  she  commenced  to  put  the 
mixed  sentences  together  and  was  weaving  a  strange 
story  when  Mr.  Brownlee  entered  on  tip-toe. 

"Still  sleeping?"  he  whispered,  as  though  disap- 
pointed. 

"  Just  now,  yes,"  spoke  Miss  Arnold,  "  but  she 
opened  her  eyes  once  and  called  the  names  of  Mr. 
Thornton  and  Mr.  Brownlee." 

"  Did  she  appear  calm  or  was  there  a  shadow  of  ex- 
citement when  she  awoke?  " 

"  She  appeared  calm  and  restful,  and  when  I  assured 
her  that  her  friends  were  near,  and  she  recognized  her 
own  room,  she  went  to  sleep  again,  almost  im- 
mediately." 

"  You  must  be  tired  and  sleepy,"  suggested  Mr. 
Brownlee,  "  and  I  will  relieve  you  now.  Will  you  oc- 
cupy a  bed  in  the  adjoining  room?  " 

"  Thank  you,"  was  the  answer,  "  I  am  no  longer 
needed  and  will  return  home." 


A  Panic-Stricken  Audience         109 

Miss  Arnold  was  buttoning  her  glove,  and  had  taken 
two  or  three  steps  towards  the  door  when  she  paused 
and  half  faced  the  bed,  as  if  undecided  about  something. 

"  Will  you  call  again,  sister,"  asked  Mr.  Brownlee. 

"  I  am  not  satisfied  to  go  away  without  telling  you 
about  the  mutterings  of  the  patient  as  she  slept." 

"  You  are  right,"  said  Brownlee,  "  tell  me." 

Miss  Arnold  sat  down  at  once  and  repeated  to  him 
the  strange  mixture  of  sentences  that  fell  upon  her  ears, 
or  as  much  as  she  could  call  to  mind. 

Brownlee  heard  her  through  in  silence  and  without 
comment  and  at  the  close  of  her  narrative,  got  up  and 
paced  up  and  down  the  floor,  apparently  in  deep  medi- 
tation. Presently  he  paused,  and  asked  her  if  she  had 
told  him  all. 

"  Every  word,  sir,  as  I  remember  it.  I  suppose  it 
was  merely  an  extravagant  dream." 

"  No,  no,"  he  interrupted,  "  it  was  full  of  meaning. 
She  is  the  victim  of  a  foul  plot.  This  Angelina  pushed 
her  into  the  rapids,  she  drifts  into  the  darkness,  but 
reaches  a  momentary  retreat,  to  be  again  precipitated 
into  the  river,  and  yields  to  the  inevitable,  bidding  her 
people,  her  station  and  her  mother  a  final  good-by. 
When  she  is  rescued  by  Thornton  she  reaches  heaven 
in  her  imagination — I  see  it !  I  see  it !  "  Mr.  Brownlee 
was  greatly  excited. 

"Where  did  Mr.  Thornton  rescue  the  woman?" 
asked  Miss  Arnold  now  full  of  curiosity,  unable  to 
conceal  her  high-wrought  feelings. 

"  In  the  river  up  in  the  mountains.   But  what  puzzles 


no  Queen  of  Appalachia 

me  now  is  how  did  she  get  there?  but  it  will  all  come 
out.  Yes,  we  have  enough  evidence  to  work  on.  I 
am  glad  you  thought  best  to  tell  me,"  he  said. 

Miss  Arnold  was  busy  thinking  and  had  not  ears  for 
compliments  just  now.  Promising  to  call  again  later 
in  the  morning,  she  took  her  leave. 


CHAPTER  XVI 

THE    GREAT    MYSTERY    SOLVED 

Scarcely  had  Miss  Arnhbid  quitted  the  apartment 
before  the  door  of  the  bed  room  again  s\vung  noise- 
lessly on  its  hinges  and  Paul  entered. 

"I  could  wait  no  longer.  How  is  she?"  he  whis- 
pered. 

"  Sleeping  nicely ;  come  in,"  replied  Brownlee. 

"  You  don't  mean  to  tell  me  you  have  been  here  all 
night.     Why  didn't  you  call  me,  Brownlee  ?  " 

"  The  nurse  just  left.  Thornton,  and  the  strange 
story  she  caught  from  the  sleeper  as  she  talked  in  her 
slumbers  has  given  us  a  clew  which  if  studiously 
analyzed  will  go  far  towards  solving  the  mystery." 

"  Give  me  the  particulars,"  said  he,  his  rather  hag- 
gard-looking face  becoming  flushed  with  excitement. 
"  Tell  me  quick.    I  am  all  impatience." 

Paul  listened  to  the  recital  with  remarkable  serenity, 
ever  and  anon  a  smile  of  intelligence  would  flash 
across  his  face. 

"  Not  a  word  that  even  suggests  the  name  of  her 
country,"  said  Paul,  meditating. 

"  Absolutely  nothing." 

"  Can  it  be  possible  that  she  was  one  of  a  party  of 
foreign  celebrities  who  invaded  that  out  of  the  way 

III 


1 1 2  Queen  of  Appalachia 

place,  decoyed  to  that  lonesome  spot  by  her  enemy,  that 
jealous  Angelina?" 

"  Angelina,"  repeated  the  late  sleeper,  rubbing  her 
eyes  and  turning  then  towards  the  speaker,  "  who 
speaks  of  Angelina  ?  " 

"  Do  you  know  her,  sweetheart?  "  assisting  her. 

"  I  once  knew  a  lovely  woman  by  that  name,"  was 
her  reply,  arranging  her  costume,  the  same  that  she 
had  worn  at  the  opera. 

"  Who  did  you,  with  all  her  loveliness,  what  you 
consider  an  unpardonable  wrong,"  suggested  Brownlee. 

"'  But  one  that  will  be  forgiven  under  certain  condi- 
tions," added  Paul. 

"  I  can  forgive,  yes;  but  forget — Never!  "  she  spoke 
earnestly. 

"  Then  it  is  true,  sweetheart, — your  mind  penetrates 
the  past  and " 

"  Your  surmise  is  well  grounded  my  good  and  faith- 
ful friend,"  she  interrupted,  falling  upon  her  knees  be- 
fore him,  '■  the  past  with  its  pleasures,  its  sunshine  and 
its  horror  crowds  my  brain,  and  I  shudder  to  think  of 
the  distress  and  grief  of  my  dear  friends  at  home," 
tears  filling  her  eyes.  "  Oh,  my  angel  mother,  I  know 
you  are  suitering.  I  know  how  your  heart  aches  for 
your  little  girl,"  she  sobbed. 

"  Come,  cheer  up  sweetheart,"  said  Paul  soothingly, 
lifting  her  from  the  f^oor  and  leading  her  to  a  sofa, 
"  you  must  not  forget  that  you  are  surrounded  by 
friends,  and  it  will  be  the  one  great  object  of  my  life 
to  restore  you  to  that  mother,  and  to  personally  witness 


The  Mystery  Solved  113 

a  grand  transformation  scene  when  sorrow  and 
tears  will  be  turned  to  joy  unspeakable,  and  a  cheer- 
less home  into  paradise,  by  your  triumphal  return." 

"  You  give  me  great  joy  and  peace  of  mind,  Mr. 
Thornton,"  a  smile  forcing  its  way  into  her  face,  "  God 
has  been  good  to  me,  by  placing  me  in  your  kind  hands, 
as  well  as  those  of  your  most  faithful  friend,  Mr. 
Brownlee.    I  shall  never  forget  your  kindness." 

"  '  All  things  come  to  those  who  wait,' "  repeated 
Brownlee,  coming  forward,  "  we  have  patiently  awaited 
this  hour.  We  knew  the  change  was  coming ;  we  knew 
that  the  clouded  memory  would  become  clear  and 
bright,  and  you  would  be  happy.  We  both  feel,  too, 
that  with  your  help  you  will  eventually  be  restored  to 
your  people." 

"  Thank  you,  Mr.  Brownlee,  and  I  am  sure  you  will 
both  be  greatly  surprised  when  you  have  learned  my 
history." 

"  We  have  waited  with  eager  expectation  the  story 
you  have  to  tell  us,"  said  Paul,  "  I  would  not  be  sur- 
prised, however,"  he  added,  a  merry  twinkle  in  his  eyes, 
"  to  learn  that  you  dropped  down  from  the  skies." 

**  I  have  no  doubt  my  appearance  up  in  that  scenic 
country  of  yours  was  puzzling  enough  to  give  you 
such  an  idea,"  she  answered  laughing.  "  dressed  as  I 
was  in  the  splendor  of  a  queen,  all  alone,  right  in  the 
middle  of  a  stream.  But  let  me  relieve  your  anxiety. 
The  sooner  you  know  the  facts,  the  sooner,  with  God's 
help,  you  will  be  able  to  restore  to  my  people  a  ruler 
and  to  my  mother  her  mourned  for  dead.  Olivet." 


114  Queen  of  Appalachia 

"  Then  your  name  is  Olivet  ?  very  pretty  indeed, 
sweetheart." 

"  Yes,  OHvet,  Queen  of  the  Appalachia." 

"  Appalachia !"  they  both  exclaimed  in  unison. 

"  Never  heard  of  it,"  said  Paul. 

"  Not  on  the  map,  surely,  "  added  Brovvnlee. 

"  I  warned  you  I  was  going  to  surprise  you,"  said 
the  queen,  enjoying  their  surprise. 

*'  I  give  it  up,"  said  the  man  of  learning. 

"  Then  it  isn't  necessary  for  me  to  try,"  added  Paul. 

"  No,  my  friend,  Appalachia  is  unknown  to  the 
world,  and  no  railroad  nor  other  mode  of  transportation 
will  take  you  to  our  isolated,  but  magnificent  king- 
dom. At  this  time  I  can  but  guess  at  the  truth,  and 
yet  I  am  pretty  sure  that  when  Mr.  Thornton  touched 
the  drowning  form  on  that  eventful  day  in  the  great 
Cumberland  Mountains,  he  was  as  near  the  beautiful 
land  of  Appalachia  as  any  one  has  ever  been,  outside 
her  own  people." 

"  Then  you  give  us  to  understand  that  Appalachia  is 
an  undiscovered  country,"  said  Brownlee,  "  but  that 
only  adds  to  the  mystery.  You,  her  queen,  speak  our 
language,  are  well  educated,  and  intelligently  compre- 
hend and  make  use  of  our  customs,  and  yet  belong  to 
an  unknown  region." 

"  It  was  discovered  by  your  own  people,  but  let 
me  tell  you  its  history,     I  will  be  brief." 

"  That  confounded  gong !  "  exclaimed  Brownlee. 

"  I  hadn't  noticed  the  gong,"  spoke  up  Paul. 

"  I  am  awfully  hungry,"  said  Queen  Olivet,  "  and 


The  Mystery  Solved  1 1 5 

as  my  story  will  keep,  let  us  postpone  the  recital  until 
after  breakfast." 

This  proposition  was  agreed  to,  although  neither  of 
the  gentlemen  had  a  craving  appetite,  and  after  a  hasty 
toilet  they  all  went  down  to  the  dining  hall. 


CHAPTER  XVII 

THE  queen's    fascinating  RECITAL 

"  Years  ago,"  began  the  Queen,  when  the  trio  had 
reassembled  in  her  room  about  thirty  minutes  after 
leaving  the  dining  hall,  "  years  ago,  a  colony  of  pio- 
neers crossed  over  the  great  Appalachian  Mountains 
and  came  to  a  very  large  stream.  They  were  in  search 
of  a  certain  section  of  the  uninhabited  country  which 
one  of  the  fathers  had  pictured  in  a  dream,  and  they 
directed  their  movements  in  accordance  therewith. 
They  were  not  surprised,  therefore,  to  discover  the 
stream  and  had  come  prepared  to  build  a  craft  suitable 
to  carry  the  party,  consisting  of  eighty-two  families, 
and  several  thousand  pounds  of  miscellaneous  articles, 
such  as  beds,  wearing  apparel,  tools,  manufactured 
goods,  raw  materials,  great  quantities  of  food,  grain 
and  other  seeds,  and  hundreds  of  things,  to  say  nothing 
of  machinery  and  live  stock;  a  complete  outfit  such 
as  they  would  require  to  inhabit  a  new  and  raw  coun- 
try. 

"  The  craft  was  completed  in  a  short  time,  it  was 
what  was  called  a  raft,  and  made  by  scores  of  trees, 
stripped  of  their  leaves  and  branches,  thrown  into  the 
water  side  by  side  and  kept  in  place  by  cross  ties  secure- 
ly nailed  to  each  log,  making  a  monster  float,  and  one 

ii6 


The  Queen's  Fascinating  Recital    117 

capable  of  carrying  the  entire  cargo  and  passengers 
down  the  stream  to  the  destination. 

"  It  was  in  the  summer  time  and  the  excursion  was  a 
dehghtful  one  in  every  way.  The  river  was  sufficiently 
large  to  enable  their  crude,  water-logged  packet  to 
make  the  numerous  curves  and  bends  with  little  or  no 
assistance,  both  bow  and  stem  being  rigged  with  huge 
rudders,  roughly  hewn,  that  part  touching  the  water 
being  flat,  similar  to  an  oar.  The  silent,  four-oared  sailer 
glided  along  with  the  current,  for  five  days  and  nights, 
when  it  was  finally  landed  at  a  desolate  locality  hun- 
dreds of  miles  from  the  starting  point. 

"  Here  the  craft  was  abandoned  and  the  start  was 
made  into  the  interior.  A  three  days'  tramp,  devoid 
of  prominent  incidents,  brought  them  face  to  face  with 
the  foe  they  expected  but  one  that  feared,  and  gave 
them  alarm.  All  along  their  route  an  occasional  red 
man  was  to  be  seen,  indicating  their  existence  every- 
where, but  up  to  this  time  they  had  given  them  no 
trouble,  and  yet  everybody  kept  a  sharp  lookout  for  the 
red  devils  as  they  progressed. 

"  I  have  read  and  heard  so  many  descriptions  of  the 
awful  scenes  that  followed  the  attack  of  a  band  of  these 
wild  men  upon  our  grand  old  pioneers  that  even  now 
the  thought  of  that  dreadful  event  chills  my  blood.  It 
was  a  bloody  battle,  and  flint  rocks  filled  the  air  like  a 
prolonged  shower  of  hailstones.  Our  people  escaped 
with  small  loss  of  life ;  but  though  confined  to  a  half 
dozen,  think  of  the  woe  and  sorrow  it  occasioned  in  that 
camp. 

"  Although  completely  routed,  the  Indians  renewed 


1 1  8  Queen  of  Appalachia 

the  attack  the  following  day,  being  reinforced.  Our 
people  expected  another  conflict  and  had  made  their 
preparations  accordingly.  In  the  meantime,  however,  a 
cave  was  found  in  the  vicinity,  near  the  banks  of  the 
stream  which  they  were  following,  and  they  were  mak- 
ing for  this  retreat  with  all  possible  haste  when  they 
were  attacked  the  second  time.  Quickly  organizing  a 
plan  of  action  and  defense  a  squad  of  our  people  was 
given  charge  of  the  women  and  children,  who,  with 
the  loaded  sleds,  pushed  towards  the  cave  which  was 
reached  in  safety. 

"  Our  fighting  forces  were  doing  heroic  work,  and 
kept  the  enemy  at  bay  with  their  flint  rifles  and  their 
dash  and  courage,  having  learned  the  day  before  the 
weakness  of  the  redskins.  But  they  were  overpowered 
at  last,  and  recognizing  the  result  of  a  hand-to-hand 
combat,  our  brave  old  heroes  had  to  retreat. 

"This  unexpected  maneuver  gave  the  Indian  war- 
riors fresh  courage  and  it  was  a  race  of  life  or  death  for 
the  Appalachians,  who  ran  towards  the  cave  with  the 
velocity  of  the  wind.  On  came  the  howling  Chatterois, 
yelling  and  brandishing  their  weapons  of  warfare.  It 
was  a  struggle,  but  they  gained  the  victory.  It  was  not 
an  affair  of  honor,  and  a  retreat  under  the  circum- 
stances was  praiseworthy. 

"  The  skirmish  lasted  perhaps  three  hours,  and  when 
the  little  Appalachian  army  reached  the  sweet  haven  of 
safety,  the  advance  guard  with  all  their  effects,  were 
safely  housed  in  the  mammoth  cavern,  where.the  fright- 
ened women  and  children  had  penetrated  far  into  the 
gloomy  expanse  until  they  reached  an  open  chamber. 


The  Queen's  Fascinating  Recital    1 19 

They  had  scarcely  entered  this  roomy  apartment  when 
the  horrible  yells  of  the  native  wild  men  reached  them, 
which  nearly  frightened  them  into  insensibility,  ex- 
pecting every  moment  that  the  next  would  be  their  last. 

"  A  detachment  of  the  Appalachian  braves  finally 
reached  the  inner  chamber,  and  bade  them  push  on.  On 
they  went,  as  best  they  could  in  the  darkness,  when 
suddenly  a  ray  of  light  lit  up  the  scene.  Some  one  suc- 
ceeding in  igniting  a  pine  torch,  giving  the  frightened 
people  a  glimpse  of  the  wonderful  spectacle  in  that  vast 
underground  world.  The  guide,  with  torch  in  hand, 
sped  on,  closely  followed  by  those  behind,  passing  from 
one  cavern  to  another,  avoiding  the  dangerous  places, 
through  gloomy  expanse  and  numerous  small  cham- 
bers, until  he  came  to  a  very  small  opening,  when  he 
was  at  a  loss  whether  to  attempt  an  entrance. 

"  Those  behind  who  were  battling  with  the  invading 
Indians,  were  again  forced  to  retreat,  and  took  refuge  in 
the  darkness  of  the  cave,  and  with  a  guide,  soon  caught 
up  with  the  leaders.  Hearing  the  piercing  yells  of  the 
enemy,  and  knowing  they  were  in  close  pursuit,  they 
plunged  through  the  narrow  fissure,  and  when  the  last 
person  passed  in,  the  opening  was  closed  against  the 
mad  fiends  by  filling  it  with  rock  and  dirt.  Feeling 
secure  for  the  time  being,  they  stopped  to  rest  and 
appease  their  hunger. 

"  I  fear  this  recital  is  becoming  tiresome,"  said  the 
Queen,  at  this  point  in  the  unwritten  history  she  was 
slowly  narrating  to  her  interested  audience  of  two. 

"  Tiresome !  "  repeated  Brownlee,  "  it  is  the  most  fas- 
cinating recital  I  have  ever  heard." 


1 20  Queen  of  Appalachia 

"  My  sentiments  exactly,"  said  Paul,  "  what  a  won- 
derful memory." 

"  In  the  light  of  recent  events  my  present  faculties 
in  that  direction,  no  doubt  strikes  you  with  amazement. 
It  does  seem  remarkable,"  said  she,  "  but  my  tale  is  but 
half  told." 

"  There  arc  a  number  of  points  about  which  I  would 
ask  further  information,  but  I  will  reserve  them  for  the 
end — yes,  Queen  Olivet,  we  await  the  pleasure  and  fur- 
ther account  of  the  trials,  and  tribulations,  and  the 
thrilling  adventures  of  the  brave  and  noble  Appalachi- 
ans," said  Brownlee. 

Resuming  the  historic  romance  the  Appalachiant 
Queen  gave  her  listeners  a  detailed  account  of  the  ex- 
periences of  the  early  founders  of  her  country,  graphi- 
cally describing  the  difficulties  encountered,  gigantic  in 
proportions,  which  at  times  seemed  unsurmountable. 
Death  and  famine  were  overcome  in  a  miraculous  man- 
ner. She  told  of  their  trials  and  burdens  as  they  groped 
their  way  through  narrow  fissures  and  gloomy  sub- 
caverns  for  days  and  days  until  at  last  they  entered 
the  larger  and  mightier  chambers  which  increased  in 
magnitude  as  they  proceeded,  but  with  a  full  knowl- 
edge of  the  fact  that  they  were  forever  shut  out  from 
the  old  world  by  walls,  impenetrable,  and  as  thick  as 
the  mountains. 

"  Passing  out  through  a  series  of  magnificent  cham- 
bers they  soon  found  themselves  in  more  comfortable 
quarters,"  she  continued  speaking  of  their  triumphant 
exit  from  the  more  compact  caverns. 

"  These  stupendous  rooms  were  full  of  interest  to 


The  Queen's  Fascinating  Recital    1 2 1 

the  artistic  eye,  beautiful  stalactites  like  huge  icicles, 
hung  from  the  ceiling,  making  columns  of  hanging 
pendants  of  different  shapes,  that  gave  the  apartment 
a  brilliant  appearance  when  illuminated  by  the  torch 
light,  especially  magnificent  are  the  numerous  grottoes 
with  their  range  of  statuary,  their  columns  of  stalac- 
tites, theii  groves  of  corals  and  caves  and  figures,  and 
their  grand  auditorium  roofs,— no  curio  hall  of  ancient 
nor  modern  times  can  equal  them  in  grandeur,  en- 
chantment, or  architectural  beauty." 

The  Queen  was  evidently  in  love  with  the  beauties 
of  her  country  and  she  took  advantage  of  the  occasion 
to  elaborate  upon  the  beauties  and  splendor  of  the  pass- 
ing show  with  becoming  enthusiasm. 

Concerning  the  personnel  of  the  original  founders 
of  Appalachia,  the  Queen  was  equally  flattering,  and 
among  them  were  artisans,  mechanics,  skilled  work- 
men, inventors,  professional  men — representatives  of 
every  trade  and  profession— who  made  the  kingdom  of 
Appalachia,  the  most  progressive  in  all  the  world,  a 
statement  that  appears  incomprehensible  when  the  con- 
ditions of  the  country  are  taken  into  account. 

This  band  of  pioneers,  so  the  Queen  told  our  two 
friends,  pushed  on  into  the  bowels  of  that  mammoth 
cavern,  until  they  reached  an  open  space  when  a  soft, 
mellow  light,  like  the  breaking  of  a  spring  dawn,  be- 
gan radiating  through  the  vast  expanse  of  that  under- 
ground world.  In  time  it  grew  brighter,  and  brighter, 
until  the  amazed  little  colony  stood  in  rays  as  bright 
and  glorious  as  the  noonday  sun,  which  in  their  de- 
spair, they  had  given  up  all  hopes  of  ever  again  behold- 


122  Queen  of  Appalachia 

ing.  What  the  Hght  was  they  were  at  a  loss  to  know, 
and  the  more  devout  were  inchned  to  see  in  it  the  in- 
terposition of  the  Divine  Hand. 

But  those  of  a  scientific  bent  and  education,  vitwed 
it  as  a  natural  phenomenon,  subject  to  investigation  and 
explanation.  As  the  timepieces  of  the  gentlemen  in- 
dicated the  passing  of  the  day,  the  light  began  to  fade, 
until  darkness  reigned  supreme,  and  the  wandering 
hosts,  lost  in  the  mysterious  vale,  retired  to  rest  and 
to  dream  of  an  enchanted  land. 

"  They  awoke  the  following  morning,"  continued 
the  speaker,  "  to  find  the  mist  disappearing  before 
the  approaching  illumination.  They  found  that  the 
light,  which  proceeded  from  the  roof  overhead,  at  an  im- 
mense height,  v.'as  brilliant  and  blindly  dazzling  in  some 
places,  while  at  others  it  presented  the  appearance  of  a 
sheet  of  softer  radiance,  and  that  its  coming  and  going 
corresponded  to  the  rising  and  setting  of  the  sun. 

"  The  wise  men  of  the  colony  began  at  once  seeking 
a  solution  of  the  phenomenon,  and  it  was  not  long 
before  they  discovered  that  this  vast  underground 
world  was  a  natural  storehouse  of  earth's  electricity, 
which  swept  around  the  outer  crust  of  the  earth,  held 
motionless  by  the  attraction  of  the  sun,  while  the  earth 
sped  on  in  never  ceasing  revolutions.  Here  at  the 
roof,  covering  a  magnificent  land,  the  metals,  offer- 
ing a  counter  attraction,  impeded  and  obstructed  the 
passage  of  the  electrical  current,  and  the  intense  vi- 
brations thus  caused,  produced  the  light,  which  was 
inferior  only  to  the  great  illuminator  of  the  universe. 

"  Appalachia's   grand   old   roof   presents   a   natural 


The  Queen's  Fascinating  Recital    123 

sky  to  those  accustomed  to  it,  as  it  appears  in  the  glori- 
ous radiance  of  our  perfect  sun.  And  its  height  when 
viewed  at  the  capital  and  for  miles  and  miles  in  every 
direction,  seems  infinite.  Here  we  now  have  a  mag- 
nificent country,  traversed  with  the  greatest  system 
of  railway  known  to  the  scientific  world,  besides  other 
improvements  that  are  unequalled." 

Coming  down  to  more  recent  events  and  history, 
Queen  Olivet  explained  the  laws  and  government  of  her 
kingdom  which  are  alike  novel  and  interesting.  The 
Queen  is  the  supreme  ruler  of  Appalachia  and  has 
sovereign  authority  over  the  entire  kingdom — absolute 
power— and  holds  her  office  during  life.  The  death  of 
a  queen  creates  a  vacancy  which  is  filled  by  an  election, 
submitted  to  the  people,  who  elect  by  popular  vote. 

Queen  Olivet  had  just  succeeded  to  the  throne,  hav- 
ing been  elected  by  a  small  majority  over  her  competi- 
tor. Mademoiselle  Angelina,  and  the  rivalry  between  the 
two  young  ladies  for  this  most  exalted  and  crowning 
station  was  the  key  to  the  mystery  that  had  puzzled 
the  brain  of  Brownlee  and  Thornton  the  past  few 
days. 

The  Queen  presented  a  glowing  description  of  the 
scene  at  the  royal  palace  when  she  was  crowned.  Con- 
tinuing the  narration  in  which  the  reader  is  especially 
interested,  she  said : 

"  Down  at  Hell's  Gate,  the  jumping  off  point  in  the 
river  where  the  water  tumbles  into  unknown  regions 
in  earth  and  darkness,  are  the  beautiful  waterfalls 
which  are  called  the  rapids,  resembling  in  miniature 
your  Niagara,  as  shown  in  the  picture  gallery.    Your 


I  24  Queen  of  Appalachia 

Chattarai  Shoals,  Mr.  Thornton,  are  our  rapids  in  ab- 
breviated form.  At  certain  seasons  of  the  year,  which 
corresponds  with  your  winter  and  summer,  when  the 
river  is  high,  a  visit  to  the  rapids  is  a  great  treat.  The 
raging  stream  with  its  oceans  of  water,  rushes  over 
those  falls  with  such  force  that  it  presents  a  scene  that 
is  as  inspiring  as  it  is  enchanting. 

"  During  the  height  of  the  inaugural  ceremonies  at 
the  palace,  occurred  the  usual  summer  tide  and  I  was 
arranging  for  an  excursion  to  the  rapids  as  a  part  of 
the  festivities  of  the  week.  Angelina,  my  late  rival 
for  queenly  honors,  feigned  illness  throughout  the 
festal  week,  thus  absenting  herself  from  the  social 
functions  as  well  as  the  public  rites,  incidental  to  the 
coronation.  But  on  this  excursion,  the  closing  num- 
ber of  the  program,  I  sent  her  a  special  invitation,  re- 
fusing to  accept  apologies  or  excuses,  and  she  became 
my  special  or  honored  guest.  We  arrived  at  the  rapids 
about  one  o'clock,  a  thousand  strong,  and  it  was  a 
gay  and  happy  throng.  Sight-seeing  was  the  princi- 
pal diversion  and  the  high  banks  were  lined  with  an 
admiring  and  enthusiastic  assembly.  Angelina  was 
especially  entertaining  and  apparently  anxious  to  make 
the  holiday  one  of  pleasure  for  me,  and  when  she  sug- 
gested a  promenade  I  accepted  without  hesitation. 

"  *  There  is  a  charming  spot  further  up  the  river, 
Queen  Olivet,'  she  said,  *  which  I  discovered  the  last 
time  I  was  here,  where  the  view  is  splendid.  Come 
with  me.' 

"  *  With  pleasure,'  I  assured  her,  and  followed  my 
guide,   chattering  gaily  as   we   went. 


The  Queen's  Fascinating  Recital    125 

"  Directly  we  arrived  at  the  designated  point,  we 
saw  a  high  precipice  overlooking  the  rushing  water 
fully  two  hundred  feet  below. 

"  We  advanced  close  to  the  edge  of  the  overhang- 
ing cliff  so  as  to  get  a  full  view  of  the  magnificent 
scene,  when  I  lost  my  balance  and  grasped  Angelina's 
arm.  She  shook  me  off,  and  the  next  instant  I  was 
whirling  through  space  into  the  mad  waters  below. 

"  In  Appalachia  we  have  swimming  pools,"  she 
explained,  "  and  fortunately  I  had  learned  the  art  of 
swimming,  and  was  an  expert,  but  I  struck  the  water 
with  such  force  that  my  limbs  were  devoid  of  strength 
and  I  shot  into  the  current  like  an  imprisoned  bird  set 
at  liberty.  I  was  stunned.  I  could  scarcely  realize  my 
impending  fate,  yet  I  kept  my  head  above  water.  To 
the  on-looker  I  was  ostensibly  trying  to  beat  the  drift- 
wood over  the  falls  into  Hell's  Gate.  Soon  I  was 
shooting  the  rapids,  plunging  over  cataracts,  one  after 
another,  with  no  possible  escape  from  the  death  that 
awaited  me.  On  and  on  I  went,  dashing  madly 
through  the  seething,  foam-capped  waters,  that  hissed 
and  buzzed  as  if  in  mockery  of  my  pitiful  cries  for 
help.  The  plashing  of  the  waves  and  the  awful  hum 
resulting  therefrom,  was  maddening.  Huge  pieces  of 
timber  would  plunge  through  the  water  towards  the 
bottom,  as  though  full  of  animal  life,  while  here  and 
there,  and  all  around  me  these  same  diving  limbs  were 
shooting  up  out  of  the  water  as  if  fleeing  from  danger. 
Through  all  this  deluge  and  danger  I  quickly  passed 
and  with  equal  velocity  was  forced  into  the  spiral 
whirlpool,  which  the  mighty  rushing  waters  create  in 


126  Queen  of  Appalachia 

its  volcanic,  scramble  to  enter  Hell's  Gate,  the  narrow 
fissure  leading  into  untraversed  and  unknown  regions. 

"  Into  the  serpentine  pool  I  plunged,  when  I  found 
myself  lying  on  a  wave  which  revolved  with  lightning 
velocity,  like  a  whirligig  driven  by  a  steam  engine  and 
I  became  so  dizzy  my  head  was  gyrating  in  the  same 
manner,  blinding  my  mental  faculties.  And  yet  I 
knew  I  was  slowly  going  down,  and  a  moment  later  I 
dropped  into  a  circular-shaped  opening  like  a  rocket  and 
glided  out  in  the  roaring  current.  If  possible  the  cur- 
rent was  swifter  here  than  at  the  rapids,  and  I  fairly 
flew,  arriving  in  a  very  short  time  in  what  I  took  to 
be  a  large,  roomy  expanse.  Here  I  once  more  had  a 
few  lessons  in  serpentine  movements,  a  spin  like  a 
top,  but  with  less  velocity.  In  making  one  of  a  dozen 
or  more  revolutions,  when  I  was  worn  out  both  in 
body  and  mind,  my  hand  caught  hold  of  a  rock,  which 
I  held  onto  with  a  death-like  grip,  and  as  soon  as  my 
strength  would  permit  I  climbed  out  of  the  water  onto 
a  ledge  of  rock  and  sat  down. 

" '  Thank  God,'  I  cried  with  all  the  power  I  pos- 
sessed. There  I  sat  and  cried,  and  prayed  until  I  was 
almost  delirious.  I  was  chilled  through,  my  body  was 
tired  and  bruised,  my  heart  was  lacerated,  my  mind 
was  decaying  and  I  was  ready  to  give  up  in  despair. 
To  stay  there  in  that  horrible  darkness  was  slow  death 
— to  go  on  with  the  stream  was  further  pain  and  cer- 
tain death.  My  brain  was  on  fire  and  my  head  was 
still  making  those  awful  revolutions.  I  cried  out  in 
my  extremity,  and  the  echo  was  maddening.  I  prayed 
unceasingly,  but  I  felt  that  even  God  had  deserted  me. 


The  Queen's  Fascinating  Recital    i  27 

I  tore  my  hair  and  bit  my  hands  in  my  frenzy,  until  at 
last  my  strength  entirely  deserted  me  and  in  my  weak- 
ness I  realized  that  a  deathly  sleep  was  taking  pos- 
session of  me.  How  long  I  lay  there  I  know  not, 
but  falling  into  the  water  partially  aroused  me  from 
the  stupor  and  I  offered  no  resistance,  but  unconsci- 
ously keeping  afloat,  until  I  reached  the  opening  that 
carried  the  stream  into  further  darkness  and 
oblivion,  grasping  the  rocks  overhead  my  feet  swept 
under,  and  I  once  more  uttered  a  silent  prayer,  and 
with  a  final  farewell  to  home  and  friends,  my  hands 
slowly  loosened  their  hold.  I  gave  myself  to  God  and 
was  ready  to  cross  over  the  great  river  of  peace  into 
eternity." 

She  could  no  longer  keep  back  the  tears  and  they 
now  poured  down  her  cheeks  like  rain.  Brownlee  and 
Thornton  were  both  visibly  affected,  and  they,  too,  were 
unable  to  suppress  their  weeping. 

"  Your  prayers  were  answered,  sweetheart,"  said 
Paul  feelingly,  breaking  the  sacred  silence,  "  while  you 
were  in  dire  distress  you  turned  to  God,  and  in  the 
midst  of  your  unprecedented  calamity  your  appeals 
reached  me  as  I  stood  on  the  mountain  top  directly 
over  you.  In  my  progress  towards  the  river  I  became 
lost,  as  it  were,  and  sat  down.  The  wild  animal  that 
stirred  me  into  activity  was  God's  work,  which  not 
only  hastened  me  on  but  sent  me  on  the  right  road, 
that  led  to  you.  The  same  guiding  hand  will  return  you 
to  your  Appalachian  home  and  reinstate  you  in  the  pal- 
ace, that  is  now  no  doubt  occupied  by  an  usurper." 

"  Truly   spoken,"    said   Brownlee.      "  Your   experi- 


128  Queen  of  Appalachia 

ences,  Queen,  are  not  only  unprecedented,  but  have  no 
parallel  in  history,  and  no  chapter  of  romance  ever 
pictured  a  more  thrilling,  soul-stirring  adventure.  The 
most  fascinating  pages  of  fiction  do  not  compare  with 
your  narrative." 

"  Of  course  you  have  no  idea  of  the  distance  from 
this  last  pool  to  the  point  where  you  were  rescued?" 
asked  Paul. 

"  No,  I  haven't  the  slightest  idea ;  when  my  hands 
lost  their  hold  I  likewise  relinquished  the  last  spark 
of  hope,  and  my  mind  was  a  blank  until  restored  to 
sweet  consciousness  in  your  presence.  I  do  not  even 
remember  the  cry  of  distress  that  first  attracted  your 
attention  and  awoke  you  from  your  afternoon  nap,  Mr, 
Thornton." 

"  Pardon  the  rambling  thought,  Queen,  but  what 
was  the  motive  or  inducement  of  the  Appalachian  pio- 
neers to  explore  that  cavern ;  in  other  words  why  did 
they  not  retrace  their  steps  and  abandon  the  cave  at 
the   outset  ?  "   asked   Brownlee. 

"  They  fully  intended  to  do  so,  but  delayed  the  at- 
tempt through  fear  of  their  enemies,  and  in  moving 
their  camp  in  the  vicinity  of  running  water,  which  was 
found  next  day,  they  lost  track  of  the  closed  fissure 
through  which  they  escaped ;  and  were  never  able  to 
find  it  again.  In  the  blockade  against  the  Indians  was 
the  crowning  stroke  in  the  final  separation  from  the 
world — the  taking  the  veil,  as  it  were."  she  explained. 

"  Thank  you,"  said  Brownlee,  "  that  clears  the  at- 
mosphere in  the  vicinity  of  the  Kentucky  Mammoth 
Cave,  but  about  this  other  outlet.   This  stream  that  in- 


The  Queen's  Fascinating  Recital    1 29 

vited  your  perilous  adventure — what  is  the  depth  of  the 
water  at  Hell's  Gate  say  at  this   time  of  year?  " 

"  It  is  all  guess  work,  Mr,  Brownlee,  but  judging 
from  the  river  above  the  rapids,  I  would  venture  to 
say  it  is  very  shallow.  The  stream  from  its  ingress  to 
Hell's  Gate  passes  through  a  deep  canon,  walled  on 
either  side  with  solid  stone,  forming  continuous  paral- 
lel cliffs  the  entire  distance,  presenting  a  yawning  gulf 
that  is  inaccessible  and  unapproachable,  at  times  the 
bed  of  the  river  is  nearly  dry." 

"  Then  I  gather  that  all  that  portion  of  the  cave  be- 
yond the  river,  or  canon,  is  yet  unexplored." 

"  Your  reasonings  are  correct,"  she  replied,  "  plans 
for  bridging  the  chasm  have  been  submitted,  however, 
and  it  is  only  a  question  of  time  when  we  will  be  in 
touch  with  the  unsifted  and  heretofore  neglected  sec- 
tion of  the  Appalachias." 

"You  have  churches  and  schools,  of  course?" 

"  In  abundance.  Our  schools  are  the  pride  of  the 
people,  and  our  churches  are  prosperous  institutions. 
We  manufacture  our  goods,  and  factories  and  shops  are 
in  evidence  everywhere,  but,"  she  added,  laughing, 
"  our  exports  always  equal  the  imports." 

"  What  about  the  circulating  medium  of  the  Appa- 
lachia?" 

"  Our  money  consists  of  gold,  silver  and  copper, 
regulated  by  the  standard  of  the  forefathers.  We  have 
our  own  smelters  and  mints." 

"  And  mines  ?  " 

"  And  rich  gold,  silver  and  copper  mines  abound 
everywhere.     Precious  metals  are  our  cheapest  com- 


130  Queen  of  Appalachia 

modities  and  the  per  capita  circulation  runs  into  mil- 
lions." 

"  You  take  my  breath  away !  " 

"  These  diamonds  you  so  greatly  admired,"  added 
the  Queen,  "  are  the  product  of  Appalachia.  " 

"  I  haven't  another  word  to  say,  your  highness." 

"  I  am  ready  to  start  for  Appalachia,  sweetheart,  and 
I  go  to  procure  tickets  for  the  Chattaroi.  Shall  I  in- 
clude one  for  you,  Brownlee,"  said  Paul. 

"  Give  me  an  hour  to  think  over  it,  Thornton." 

"  Go  with  us,  Mr.  Brownlee,"  pleaded  the  Queen. 

"  The  road  to  Appalachia,  my  dear  madam,  is  no  bed 
of  roses,  and  while  I  would  be  willing  to  face  the  cer- 
tain and  unavoidable  difficulties  in  order  to  aid  you  and 
to  look  at  your  fair  land  with  its  wealth  of  minerals, 
and  grandeur,  I  hesitate  to  leave  my  work  here,  know- 
ing our  mutual  friend,  Mr.  Thornton,  will  lead  you 
thither  in  triumph,  with  victory  and  conquest  as  his 
colours.  No,  my  mission  is  here — his  commission 
sends  him  there,"  spoke  Brownlee  with  much  feeling. 

Further  conversation  was  interrupted  by  the  clang- 
ing signal  from  the  dining  hall,  and  the  two  gentle- 
men hastened  to  their  rooms  to  prepare  for  their  noon- 
day meal. 


CHAPTER   XVIII 

ON  TO  APPALACHIA 

"  Hello,  Thornton,  and  the  sister,  too,  well  I'm 
right  glad  to  see  you-ens  ag'in.  How're  yer  anyhow  ?  " 

"  We're  all  right.  Uncle,  only  a  little  tired,  that's 
all." 

"  I  knowed,  I  knowed  you  the  fust  time  I  clapped 
my  eyes  on  yer.  Cum  up  to  the  cabin,  folks,  and  rest 
a  spell." 

Young  Thornton  and  the  Queen  had  just  left  their 
canoe,  having  made  the  trip  from  Virginia  in  exactly 
ten  days,  which  included  a  short  stop  at  Princeton. 

"  The  river  is  not  as  '  high  '  as  it  was  the  last  time 
we  were  here,  eh,  Uncle?  " 

"  Oh,  No !  It  wuz  on  a  reg'lar  tear  tother  time.  It's 
nearly  dried  up  now,  but  the  fishen's  good  in  sum 
places.    Thought  you-ens  gone  home  long  time  ago." 

"  Oh,  we  had  to  come  back,  Uncle.  You  see,  she  lost 
some  valuables  on  account  of  the  high  water,  and  we 
came,  here,  hoping  the  river  had  receded  so  that  we 
could  find  some  trace  of  them." 

"  That  so  ?  Lost  'em  in  the  river  ?  Why,  Thornton, 
the  bed  of  the  stream  is  sand.  You'll  never  find  'em. 
Howsumever,  I  'low  they're  worth  look'n  fer.     Jist  as 

131 


132  Queen  of  Appalachia 

well  take  off  your  duds  miss,  kase,  you-ens  '11  have  to 
stay  a  spell  waiten  on  the  river  to  dry  up." 

"  About  how  long,  Uncle  ?  "  inquired  she. 

"  I  recken  a  week — maybe  more'n  a  week — depens 
on  the  wether,  an'  it  looks  like  rain  now." 

"  It  doesn't  matter,  Uncle,  we  are  here  to  stay  until 
the  river  bottom  comes  to  the  surface.  Can  we  ar- 
range for  board  and  lodging?  " 

"  Well,  I  recken !  You-ens  ken  stay  here  jist  as  long 
as  ye  want  ter  fer  all  I  car*.  I've  got  ter  go  ter  town, 
Thornton,  but  my  gun,  hangs  over  the  door  and  ye'll 
find  the  powder  and  bullets  a  plenty.  I  recken  you 
ken  cotch  nuf  game  ter  s'ply  the  table." 

"  How  long  will  you  be  gone,  Uncle  ?  "  asked  Paul, 
after  thanking  him  for  his  hospitality. 

"  Lemme  see,  oh,  'bout  five  days  I  'low — owen  to 
chances." 

"  Want  the  canoe?  " 

"  I  don't  mind  if  I  do  use  the  push  boat,  Thornton, 
I'll  take  petickler  pains  with  it." 

"  Don't  mention  it,  don't  mention  it,  Uncle,  we  may 
never  want — to  leave  here,"  catching  himself,  "  by 
the  time  you  get  back." 

"  I  'low  you-ens  du  take  to  the  country.  Jist  like  yer 
old  dad.    How  is  Dave?  gittin  rich,  I  recken." 

"  My  father  was  quite  well.  Uncle,  the  last  time  I 
heard  from  him." 

"  That's  so,  you  ain't  seed  him.  Shore  nuf.  Well,  I 
must  be  goin'.  You-ens  '11  find  corn  meal  and  baken ; 
and  tharcs  a  jug  of  sorgum  over'n  the  corner.  Make 
yerselves  to  home.    I'll  be  back  jist  as  soon  as  I  kin." 


On  to  Appalachia  133 

"Isn't  he  a  kind-hearted  old  soul?"  said  the 
Queen. 

"  Oh,  yes,  he's  a  typical  mountaineer,"  replied  Paul. 
"  I  am  going  down  to  the  river,  sweetheart ;  want  to 
go  along? " 

"  Wait  till  I  get  my  hat,"  was  her  reply. 

It  was  watching  and  waiting  with  Paul  and  the 
Queen  for  the  next  week.  For  hours  at  a  time  they 
would  sit  on  the  sunny  banks  of  the  rapidly  receding 
stream  watching  the  ebb  and  flow  and  at  the  close  of 
each  day  they  marked  the  gradual  decline  of  the  water 
and  noted  each  morning  the  advancing  sand  bar  as  it 
slowly  reared  its  head  from  its  watery  environment. 
They  never  tired  nor  uttered  a  word  of  complaint,  but 
on  the  other  hand  were  happy  and  confident. 

They  had  carefully  explored  the  banks  of  the  river 
in  the  neighborhood  and  had  located  a  little  gulf  where 
the  water  rippled  and  swelled  and  bubbled  as  though 
fed  by  an  artesian  well.  Further  investigations  re- 
vealed the  fact  that  concealed  about  eight  inches  below 
the  water  surface  was  an  opening  under  a  ledge  of 
rocks,  from  which  the  water  flowed  freely,  as  from  a 
drain  pipe  or  sewer. 

On  the  third  morning  this  natural  aqueduct  was 
prominently  outlined  and  the  interested  couple 
clapped  their  hands  in  glee,  fully  believing  that  here 
was  the  gateway  leading  to  the  coveted  regions  of  the 
underground  world.  This  discovery  increased  their 
hopes  of  an  early  entrance  into  the  cavern  and  they  re- 
luctantly quitted  the  place  when  the  darkness  fell  upon 
them.    They  were  up  at  the  first  dawn  of  the  following 


134  Queen  of  Appalachia 

day  and  covered  the  distance  between  the  cabin  and 
their  objective  point  in  a  very  short  time. 

"  Praise  the  Lord ! "  yelled  Thornton,  who  had 
reached  the  spot  ahead  of  the  Queen,  "  see,  sweetheart, 
the  water  has  almost  disappeared,  and  the  cave  is  a 
Hving  certainty,  Hallelujah." 

"  It  is  too  good  to  be  true,"  said  she,  glancing  from 
the  muddy  cavern-gate  toward  Thornton,  with  tears 
in  her  eyes ;  tears  of  joy  and  gladness. 

"  Nothing  is  too  good,  sweetheart.  To-morrow  we 
will  be  able  to  penetrate  the  darkness  of  old  Mother 
Earth." 

They  were  unusually  lively  and  gay,  and  their  daily 
outing  for  a  squirrel  or  a  bird  was  cut  short  on  this 
gladsome  day.  They  had  no  appetite  and  all  their 
thoughts  were  bent  on  the  recent  revelations  and  what 
the  next  few  days  would  bring  forth. 

The  excitement  incident  to  the  occasion  had  driven 
from  Thornton's  mind  the  disagreeable  features  of  his 
stop  at  Princeton  enroute.  While  he  was  inclined*  to 
laugh  over  the  "  scandal  "  which  had  shaken  the  old 
town  from  "  hell  to  breakfast,"  as  one  of  his  country 
cousins  expressed  it,  the  thought  that  his  friends  were 
so  easily  deceived  and  that  he  and  Miss  Arnold  were 
under  a  cloud,  that  the  shocking  affair  had  sent  her 
out  of  town,  perhaps  with  a  heart  bleeding  with  sor- 
row and  distress ;  these  thoughts  had  frequently  flashed 
through  his  mind  the  past  few  days,  and  they  were 
hard  to  shake  ofif. 

"  The  idea  of  Paul  Thornton  living  a  dual  life."  e^;" 
claimed  Paul  in  one  of  his  wandering  moods,  "my 


On  to  Appalachia  135 

friends  must  be  crazy !  Poor  Henry,  he  was  honest  in 
his  convictions.  Any  one  would  have  sworn  she  was 
the  Queen.  It  is  strange,  though,"  he  admitted,  "  that 
Mrs.  Overton  offered  no  satisfactory  explanation.  I 
am  at  a  loss  to  understand  her  silence  and  their  hasty 
flight.  Perhaps  the  affair  was  more  serious  than  it  ap- 
peared to  me.  My  father,  too ;  it  worries  him  not  a  little. 
He  spoke  of  the  heavy  shrinkage  in  business  as  though  I 
was  responsible  for  it.  I  hope  nothing  serious  will 
result  from  it.  Pshaw!  why  do  such  vagaries  haunt 
my  mind?  Still,  come  to  think  of  it,  the  bank  people 
were  not  so  gushing  as  usual  and  they  granted  the  loan 
of  a  paltry  five  hundred  with  evident  deliberation.  Our 
financial  affairs  were  surely  in  good  shape.  Yes,  as 
to  that  I  am  certain.  It  was  the  '  scandal.'  Oh,  well, 
that  wull  blow  over.  But  will  it  ?  Some  of  my  closest 
friends  tried  to  give  me  the  cold  shoulder,!  was  impor- 
tuned to  explain,  but  how  could  I?  Ought  I  to  have 
given  them  the  secret  of  the  Queen,  that  was  a  sacred 
one  to  me?  It  was  out  of  the  question.  Even  my 
mother  urged  me  to  quiet  the  feelings  of  my  neighbors ; 
that  it  was  important.  But  no,  I  only  laughed  at  her 
while  she  wept.  She  would  not  acknowledge  that 
Miss  Arnold  and  the  Queen  were  two  distinct  persons. 
She  doubted  her  own  eyes  and  showed  a  lack  of  faith  in 
my  vague  explanation.  Yes  it  was  rather  hypothetical, 
that's  a  fact." 

Early  on  the  morning  of  the  fifth  day  young  Thorn- 
ton went  down  to  the  river  alone.  And  to  his  sur- 
prise foimd  the  opening  nearly  dry.  and  with  the  aid 
of  a  shovel  and  spade,  had  no  difficulty  in  entering  the 


136  Queen  of  Appalachia 

mouth  of  the  cave.  It  was  very  narrow,  but  by 
crawling  on  his  hands  and  knees  he  succeeded  in  pass- 
ing through  the  opening,  and  discovered  that  the  pas- 
sage enlarged  as  he  progressed  until  he  reached  a  hol- 
low chamber,  where  the  height  was  almost  sufficient  to 
allow  him  to  stand  upright.  He  paused  and  a  tremor 
shook  him.  He  was  convinced  of  the  truth,  and  hur- 
riedly retraced  his  steps,  running  to  the  cabin  and  ad- 
vising the  Queen  of  his  wonderful  adventures  and  dis- 
covery. 

"  Let  us  hasten  our  investigations  and,  if  possible, 
make  our  escape  before  the  return  of  our  host,"  said 
Thornton,  flushed  with  excitement  and  talking  rapidly, 

"  The  suggestion  is  a  good  one,"  replied  the  Queen, 
glancing  at  his  mud-covered  garments,  "  and  I  will  pre- 
pare for  the  journey  at  once." 

Paul  made  his  exit,  and  anxiously  awaited  the  signal 
for  his  return. 

An  unexpected  surprise  awaited  them  at  the  river  in 
their  haste  to  bid  adieu  to  their  present  surroundings 
in  the  person  of  their  hospitable  friend. 

"  Waal,  I'll  be  dum-frizzled !  Thornton,  ye  look 
like  a  mud  duck,  sure  and  sartin.  What  on  'arth  ye 
been  a  doin'  to  yer  fine  close  ?  " 

*'  I  got  into  the  mud,  this  morning,"  began  Thorn- 
ton, stammering,  "  I  thought  I  was  on  the  track  of  the 
lost  treasures." 

"  You-ens  haint  give  up  yit — kind  o'  think  o'  find- 
in'  yez  gon,  till  I  seed  yez  comin'  down  on  a  dog  trot. 
Say  Thornton  I  seed  you-ens  sister  over  to  town,  least- 
wise she  didn't  d'ny  it,  but  she's  jist  the  picture  of  that 
ar'  gal,"  motioining  towards  the  Queen. 


On  to  Appalachia  i  37 

"  Is  that  so?  "  said  Paul,  the  vision  of  Miss  Arnold 
looming  up  in  his  mind,  "  was  she  alone,  Uncle?  " 

"  Waal  now,  I  didn't  ax  her,  when  I  fust  seed  her — 
thinks  I,  that's  Thornton's  sister  and  how'd  she  beat 
me  ter  town,  and  so  I  jist  yanked  myself  right  over  to 
her,  jist  so  and  spoke  to  her.  Says  I,  '  ain't  yer  Dave 
Thornton's  gal,'  an'  she  turned  as  red  in  the  face  as  a 
beet  and  laughed." 

"  What  did  she  have  to  say?  "  asked  Paul. 

"  Sed  as  how  she  wuz  on  the  hunt  of  you-ens,  an' 
I  'low  she  wuz  tickled  plum  to  deth  when  I  told  her  you- 
ens  wuz  astayen  to  my  house  as  happy  an'  frolicken- 
like  as  yearlin'  calves.  I  recken  you-ens  be  gon'  more'n 
yer  'lowed,  an'  yer  folks  wuz  oneasy-like." 

"  What  became  of  her.  Uncle  ?  Was  she  returning 
home?  ■' 

"  Likely  as  not.  Unbenoenst  to  me  she  made  hurself 
scace  an'  I  dun  forgot  about  her.  Down  thar  in  the 
narrows  be  a  man  an'  a  gal  on  a  couple  of  critters,  an' 
the  gal  'peared  mighty  nigh  like  her,  Thornton,  but  my 
eyes  aint  as  shore  as  they  unst  wuz,  I  reckon.  Case 
they  orter  to  bin  here  by  now." 

"  I  hardly  think  it  was  my  sister,  Uncle.  Come 
along,  sweetheart,  let's  away  to  the  sandbar,"  spoke 
Paul  in  a  careless  manner  and  away  they  went,  leav- 
ing Uncle  Bill  alone  on  the  river  bank. 

"  As  full  of  life  as  a  kitten,"  said  he,  looking  after 
the  couple.  "  I  reckon  she  is  his  sister,  tho',  but — but 
they  'pear  to  think  a  gol  darn  site  uv  each  other,"  was 
his  comment,  going  up  the  hill. 


CHAPTER  XIX 

FROM  VIRGINIA  TO  AND  THROUGH  HELL's  GATE 

Two  hours  after  the  conversation  just  narrated,  Paul 
struck  a  wafer,  and  his  companion  quickly  recognized 
the  chamber  into  which"  they  had  just  entered  from  the 
long-distanced  passage,  as  being  the  identical  room 
where  she  had  spent  hours  of  agony  and  horror  a  few 
weeks  ago.  It  presented  a  damp,  gloomy  appearance, 
and  having  no  particular  attraction  for  them,  our 
friends  pushed  on.  At  numerous  places,  the  water  was 
quite  deep,  warning  of  an  approaching  fissure,  so  they 
made  their  way  slowly.  At  times  it  was  difficult  to 
proceed  in  the  darkness,  and  the  wet  pine  torch  refused 
to  ignite.  Progress  was  impeded,  but  the  indomitable 
will  and  energy  of  our  friends  carried  them  along,  over 
obstacles  that  at  times  seemed  insurmountable. 

They  expected  difficulties,  and  while  they  were  not 
prepared  to  do  the  impossible,  they  were  really  surprised 
at  their  progress,  and  tramped  on  with  light  hearts, 
pleasantly  exchanging  views  and  expressions  on  the 
various  objects,  and  thoughts  that  encompassed  their 
surroundings  and  minds. 

Passing  through  a  series  of  smaller  caverns  they 
came  to  a  high  ledge  of  rocks,  over  which  the  sparkling 
waters  rippled  with  enchanting  beauty.     The  melody 

138 


From  Virginia  through  Hell's  Gate   139 

of  the  gurgling,  tinkling  water  as  it  bounded  over 
the  moss-covered  rocks  was  like  a  faint  echo  of  a  grand 
anthem  from  an  invisible  choir.  They  were  both  en- 
chanted and  paused  with  bated  breath,  uttering  in- 
audible murmurs  of  admiration. 

But  time  was  precious  and  even  the  gentle  lullaby  of 
the  poetic  streamlet  was  powerless  to  attract  our 
friends  for  any  great  length  of  time.  Old  Father  Time 
had  so  worn  the  rocks  that  the  ascent  was  practically 
the  climbing  of  a  rickety  stairway,  and  it  was  but  the 
work  of  a  few  moments  when  Paul  and  the  Queen  were 
invading  the  darkness  beyond  the  waterfall,  where  new 
scenes  awaited  them. 

They  were  now  entering  the  larger  caverns  that  held 
innumerable  attractions  that  at  other  times  they  would 
no  doubt  have  admired  for  their  splendor  and  magnifi- 
cence, but  they  stopped  not.  The  attractive  features 
of  the  great  underground  cavern  for  them  was  further 
on.  Pushing  on,  following  the  zig-zag  route  of  the 
winding  stream,  they  finally  emerged  from  a  gloomy 
expanse  to  a  vast  amphitheater  that  reminded  Paul  of 
the  Queen's  description  of  the  wonderful  magnificence 
of  the  Mammoth  Cave.  Here,  too,  the  apartment  was 
lighted  and  investigation  proved  that  they  were  near- 
ing  Hell's  Gate. 

This  discovery,  gave  them  fresh  hope  and  renewed 
energy.  Their  speed  increased  unconsciously,  and  it 
was  but  a  short  time  before  they  passed  Hell's  Gate. 

Long  before  reaching  the  mainland  Paul  detected 
an  unnatural  atmosphere,  that  at  first  was  suffocating, 
and  which  increased  in  oppressiveness  as  they  advanced. 


140  Queen  of  Appalachia 

Glancing  at  the  Queen  from  time  to  time  to  see  how  it 
affected  her,  he  was  surprised,  for  her  cheeks  were  rosy, 
her  eyes  bright  and  her  face  radiant  with  happiness. 
Paul  said  nothing.  Words  were  out  of  place.  Looking 
at  the  happy  woman  by  his  side  he  could  not  disturb 
her  joyful  thoughts  by  empty  words.  Once  she  looked 
into  his  face  with  a  gratified  smile,  which  instantly 
changed  to  sadness. 

"  You  look  ill,  Mr.  Thornton,  we  have  been  too  hasty. 
Let  us  pause  for  a  moment's  rest,"  she  said,  stopping. 

Paul  was  glad  of  an  opportunity  to  sit  down  and 
dropped  at  her  feet  as  weak  as  a  kitten. 

"  I  am  weak,"  he  replied,  simply. 

"  Your  head  is  hot.  You  are  suffering,  and  there  is 
nothing  within  reach  to  aid  you.  Oh,  for  strength 
to  complete  our  journey,"  she  moaned  in  her  anguish. 

"  My  charming  sweetheart/'  said  Paul,  quickly 
jumping  to  his  feet  and  shaking  off  the  oppression,  "  I 
had  almost  forgotten  that  there  is  nothing  to  tire — to 
oppress.  I  thank  you  for  reminding  me  of  the  nothing- 
ness of  such  things.  I  am  no  longer  weak.  I  was 
dreaming,  let's  away,"  and  she  clapped  her  hands  at  the 
change  in  his  appearance. 

The  atmosphere  continued  heavy,  but  it  gave  him  no 
further  trouble,  and  at  last  they  reached  the  Appa- 
lachian sunlight,  when  the  Queen  dropped  on  her 
hands  and  knees  and  reverently  kissed  the  ground. 

"  Thank  God !  "  she  murmured. 

Paul  stood  by  in  the  silence,  his  head  uncovered, 
watching  the  movements  of  his  companion,  whose  cup 
was  full  and  running  over  with  happiness. 


From  Virginia  through  Hell's  Gate    141 

Presently  she  raised  her  head,  and,  gaining  her  feet, 
rushed  over  to  Paul.  Tears  of  joy  trickled  down  her 
angelic  face,  and  placing  her  arms  around  his  neck,  her 
head  resting  on  his  manly  breast,  she  wept  like  a  child. 

"  How  can  I  ever  repay  you  ?  "  she  sobbed. 

"  Don't  speak  of  it,"  cried  Paul,  visibly  affected, 
"  come  sweetheart,  cheer  up.  I  am  repaid  a  thousand 
times  at  witnessing  your  happiness  and  joy  at  this  mo- 
ment. We  have  not  had  a  bad  time  of  it.  I  would 
not  have  missed  this  adventure  for  worlds.  My  only 
regret  is  in  the  thought  that  in  a  short  time  we  will 
have  to  part,  perhaps  for  ever." 

"  Oh,  do  not  say  that !  I  had  never  thought  of  the 
parting !  "  she  sobbed.  "  Promise  me  not  to  leave  me", 
unfolding  her  arms  and  dropping  at  his  feet.  "  Here  on 
my  bended  knees  I  ask  you  to  promise." 

"  Sweetheart,"  said  Paul,  calmly,  raising  her  up,  and 
looking  into  her  eyes  still  wet  with  tears,  "  you  forget 
that  I  have  friends  in  the  other  world." 

"  Yes,  yes,  forgive  me — I  was  selfish.  But  you  will 
surely  promise  to  stay  for  a  little  while,  and — and — Mr. 
Thornton,   you   will   accept " 

"  Say  no  more,  sweetheart,  I  am  not  going  to  run 
away  from  you,  nor  will  I  leave  Appalachia  for  a 
time.  I  do  not  forget  our  experiences  to-day,  nor  will 
the  memory  of  other  pleasant  days  spent  together  fade 
away.  I  realize  that  constant  association  and  inti- 
macy have  made  us  life-long  friends  and  I  repeat  that 
my  only  regret  lies  in  the  parting." 

"  I  pray  that  time  will  never  come,  and  you  know, 
my  dearest  of  friends,  I  could  not  wish  you  harm." 


142  Queen  of  Appalachia 

"  I  honor  you,  and  respect  your  every  thought.  But 
we  are  losing  sight  of  the  fact  that,  although  we  over- 
came gigantic  obstacles  in  our  progress  thus  far  and 
that  we  are  at  the  threshold  of  the  goal,  there  is  yet  one 
more  bridge  to  cross,  one  more  chasm  to  leap,  one  more 
impediment  to  conquer." 

"  The  walls !  the  walls !    I  had  forgotten  them." 

"  And  we  have  a  herculean  task  before  us.  Have 
you  any  idea  of  the  distance  to  the  city?  " 

"  The  journey  is  as  nothing  once  we  are  out  of  the 
canons,  but  to  climb  those  cliffs — what  are  we  to  do  ?  " 
she  cried,   wringing  her  hands. 

"  '  Where  there  is  a  will  there  is  always  a  way,'  said 
Paul,  trying  to  speak  cheerfully,  knowing  the  occasion 
required   it. 

While  Paul's  words  and  his  careless  manner  encour- 
aged her,  the  Queen  realized  that  she  was  better  in- 
formed than  he  concerning  their  present  situation,  and 
she  listened  to  his  sanguine  exclamations  and  noted 
his  calmness  with  a  degree  of  doubt  and  misgiving. 
She  knew  that  several  attempts  to  reach  the  river  had 
been  abandoned  as  impossible  undertakings,  and  yet 
his  apparent  cheerfulness  was  reassuring. 

"  Come,  sweetheart,  let  us  make  our  way.  Surely 
there  is  some  way  of  escape  from  this  veritable  prison." 

"  '  While  there  is  life,  there  is  hope,'  "  quoth  she, 
as  if  to  remind  him  of  his  former  homily,  "  but  to  look 
at  those  cliffs,  with  the  knowledge  that  they  grow  in 
height  as  you  advance,  the  prospects  are  not  as  bright 
as  they  might  be,  and  it  takes  courage  to  even  retain 
hope." 


From  Virginia  through  Hell's  Gate    143 

Paul  bade  her  be  of  good  cheer  while  he  made  a  tour 
of  investigation.  She  watched  his  movements  with  in- 
terest, and  as  he  was  making  a  careful  examination 
she  supposed  he  held  the  delusive  idea  that  he  might 
be  able  to  scale  the  walls,  if  he  entertained  such  a  thing, 
he  quickly  abandoned  it,  for  he  came  back  presently, 
with  worry  written  on  his  face. 

"  Regular  Chinese  walls  1 "  he  exclaimed.  "From  their 
appearance  one  would  imagine  they  were  built  by  ex- 
pert workmen,  and  time  has  made  but  a  faint  impres- 
sion upon  them.  I  must  confess,  sweetheart,  that  the 
outlook  is  anything  but  encouraging.  I  hardly  know 
what  to  suggest.  Possibly  we  might  find  the  limb  of 
an  overhanging  tree." 

"  Not  one  "  she  interrupted.  "  There  is  not  a  tree 
within  a  hundred  feet  of  the  edge  of  the  cliff,  owing 
to  the  width  of  the  rocky  surface." 

"  Is  it  possible  to  attract  attention  from  your  people  ? 
They  could  lower  a  rope " 

"  No,  no,  no,  Mr.  Thornton,  you  are  in  ignorance  of 
the  real  facts.  To  guard  against  danger  of  falling  over 
the  cliffs,  a  high  iron  fence  runs  parallel  with  the  cliff 
the  entire  distance  and  is  built  some  thirty  or  forty 
yards  from  the  edge.  Every  avenue  of  escape  is  closed 
against  us,"  she  moaned.  "  Even  the  gates  are  barred 
and  securely  fastened.  No!  we  are  doomed  to  die  in 
sight  of  home  and  friends,"  she  sobbed  as  though  her 
heart  was  breaking. 

"  Do  not  give  up  so  easily,  sweetheart,"  taking  her 
soft  hands  in  his.  "There  is  one  consolation  left  us, 
if  worst  comes  to  worst  we  can  at  least  go  back." 


1 44  Queen  of  Appalachia 

"Don't  say  that!"  she  cried.  "  Forgive  me  Mr. 
Thornton.  Besides,  I  do  not  feel  equal  to  another 
tramp  through  that  long,  dismal  hole.  This  imprison- 
ment drives  me  mad.  Oh !  if  Mr.  Brownlee  was  only 
here.  He  would  find  a  way  out  of  our  helpless  condi- 
tion." 

Paul's  face  flushed  hotly,  not  from  anger,  nor  were 
his  crimson  blushes  tokens  of  jealousy,  but  her  words 
cut  him. 

The  Queen  was  gazing  with  tear-stained  eyes  to- 
wards the  ground  and  she  saw  nothing  of  the  changes 
on  the  face  of  her  companion.  The  silence  that  at  other 
times  would  have  been  painful,  was  as  a  balm  in 
Gilead,  and  when  it  was  broken,  the  Queen  looked  into 
a  face,  entirely  devoid  of  worry  and  care,  and  in  place 
of  grief  she  saw  nothing  but  expressions  of  peace  and 
hopefulness  that  sent  her  thoughts  flying  towards  the 
spot  where  she  first  turned  her  eyes  upon  that  beaming 
face  when  she  cried  outj  "  Is  this  Heaven?  " 

Now,  as  then,  a  beautiful  smile  lit  up  his  counte- 
nence,  and  she  could  read  therein  words  of  such  com- 
fort that  the  sorrows  and  miseries  of  the  past  were  for- 
gotten. 

With  her  hand  still  in  his,  he  jumped  to  his  feet.  She 
felt  the  vibrations,  the  current  of  which  stirred  her  into 
activity,  and  without  waiting  for  the  command,  imi- 
tated his  movements,  and  allowed  him  to  lead  her  to- 
ward the  dead  wall  in  silence. 

Arriving  at  the  foot  of  the  almost  perpendicular  wall, 
Paul  touched  a  stone  just  above  his  head.  It  moved 
forward  about  eighteen  inches  as  though  pushed  out 


From  Virginia  through  Hell's  Gate    145 

from  behind.  In  the  twinkhng  of  an  eye  he  was  stand- 
ing on  the  projecting  rock  and  grasping  the  Queen's 
hands  quickly  Hfted  her  to  his  side.  Reaching  out  to- 
wards the  right  he  touched  another  stone  which  re- 
sponded to  his  silent  command  with  the  same  ease  and 
they  stood  on  the  second  round  of  the  ladder.  Another 
and  another  and  the  performance  was  repeated  over 
and  over  again  with  the  same  result  until  they  reached 
the  top  in  triumph. 

The  Queen's  astonishment  over  the  marvellous  dem- 
onstrations was  stilled  into  silence  by  the  calm,  inspired 
face  and  manner  of  her  companion,  but  when  she 
reached  the  summit,  she  turned  her  head  and  glanced 
back  over  the  route  traversed,  when  she  discovered  a 
complete  stairway.  Peering  down  towards  the  rapids 
from  the  dizzy  height,  brought  back  to  her  mind  the 
memory  of  another  vision  and  the  fatalities  resulting 
therefrom,  and  she  would  have  made  a  second  plunge 
had  it  not  been  for  the  presence  of  her  faithful  com- 
panion, who  noticed  the  fainting  weakness  and  her 
perilous  position  in  time  to  save  her  from  instant 
death. 

Paul  picked  her  up  as  he  would  a  child  and  carried 
her  towards  the  iron  fence  and  finding  a  gate,  pushed  it 
open  and  placed  her  on  the  grass  just  inside  of  the  in- 
closure. 

If  he  had  returned  an  hour  later  he  would  have  been 
surprised  to  see  another  human  form  slowly  making  her 
way  up  that  marvellous  stairway. 


CHAPTER  XX 

A  GARDEN  OF  EDEN 

The  Queen  had  scarcely  touched  the  ground  when 
consciousness  returned  and  she  sat  up,  instantly,  recog- 
nizing her  fair  land. 

"  Pardon  my  weakness,  Mr.  Thornton,"  she  said 
rising,  "  and  let  me  hasten  to  bid  you  welcome  to  my 
dear  old  Appalachia." 

Paul  tried  to  make  a  suitable  reply;  he  murmured 
something,  but  he  had  just  caught  sight  of  his  sur- 
roundings and  he  was  so  filled  with  surprise  and  admira- 
tion that  he  was  struck  dumb. 

It  was  a  lightning  change  from  a  rough,  rocky  canon 
to  a  garden  of  Eden. 

"  Possibly  there  are  more  beautiful  scenes,  but  I 
am  ready  to  go  on  record  that  nowhere  on  earth  does 
there  exist  a  land  so  rich  in  loveliness,"  exclaimed 
Paul.  **  Oh !  Queen,  why  did  you  keep  this  from  me  ? 
No  wonder  you  longed  to  return  to  this  enchanted  land. 
Well  do  I  remember  how  I  pitied  you  when  you  mani- 
fested such  a  longing  to  return  to  what  I  supposed  was 
a  cold,  barren  cave." 

The  Queen  laughed  and  rejoiced  over  Paul's  sur- 
prise and  enthusiasm,  and  her  gladsome  face  was  in 
keeping  with  the  landscape. 

146 


A  Garden  of  Eden  1 47 

"  This  is  one  of  the  proudest  moments  of  my  hfe. 
No,  Mr.  Thornton,  I  told  you  nothing  of  the  beauties  of 
Appalachia  as  touching  her  fields,  meadows  and  gar- 
dens, her  groves,  orchards  and  vineyards,  her  forest  of 
plants,  shrubs  and  trees,  her  grasses,  flowers  and 
vines,  and  her  beautiful  avenues.  I  wanted  to  give 
you  a  genuine  surprise." 

•'  Well  have  you  succeeded,"  replied  he.  "  Our  cos- 
tumes seem  out  of  place  amidst  all  this  grandeur.  I 
feel  like  a  tramp  at  a  carnation  show,"  looking  at  his 
soiled  garments. 

"  I  will  arrange  it.  Trust  to  me.  Await  you  here 
until  my  return,"  said  she,  running  away. 

Paul  threw  himself  on  the  velvety  carpet  of  green, 
watching  the  fleeting  woman  until  she  disappeared  in 
the  dense  shrubbery.  He  then  drank  in  the  beauties  of 
the  scene,  and  his  thoughts  suddenly  went  back  to  the 
early  morning.  Once  more  he  and  the  Queen  were 
making  their  way  through  that  lonesome  underground 
cavern.  Once  more  he  was  climbing  that  impromptu 
stairway,  step  by  step,  and  finally  reached  the  valley 
of  grass  and  flowers.  The  atmosphere  was  thoroughly 
impregnated  with  a  rich  perfume,  which  fanned  him 
to  sleep,  and  to  dream  of  the  day's  adventures. 

When  Paul  awoke  he  was  lying  in  a  hammock, 
in  the  midst  of  a  dense  forest  of  peculiar  trees,  whose 
leaves  were  like  palm-leaf  fans.  The  Queen  was  bend- 
ing over  him  with  her  face  so  close  that  he  could  feel 
her  hot  breath,  and  he  awoke  with  the  consciousness 
that  her  lips  had  touched  his.  She  was  faultlessly 
dressed  and  with  the  exception  of  the  long  cloak,  her 


148  Queen  of  Appalachia 

appearance  was  very  much  like  that  of  the  young  lady 
he  had  rescued  from  the  river. 

"  Come  with  me,"  she  said  after  an  informal  greet- 
ing, and  he  followed  her  into  the  house.  "  Here  in 
this  apartment,"  stopping  at  a  door  down  the  hallway, 
"  you  will  find  a  change  of  clothing.  If  anything  is 
lacking,  call  me,"  she  said. 

He  entered  the  room  and  closed  the  door.  A  gentle- 
man saluted  him  with  extravagant  courtesy  as  he  en- 
tered and  took  charge  of  him.  Supposing  he  was  a 
valet  he  made  good  use  of  him.  His  services  were 
found  indispensable  before  Paul's  toilet  was  complete. 
He  hesitated  to  put  on  such  an  elaborate  costume,  think- 
ing the  Queen  was  overdoing  the  thing,,  but  he  finally 
submitted,  being  informed  by  the  valet  that  it  was  the 
prevailing  costume  of  Appalachia ;  and  while  in  Appa- 
lachia he  would  be  an  Appalachian. 

The  Queen  came  running  to  meet  him,  as  soon  as  he 
made  his  appearance  on  the  veranda. 

"  Are  you  ready,  my  lord,"  she  asked,  looking 
pleased. 

Instead  of  a  direct  answer  Paul  took  her  arm  and 
they  walked  towards  the  hammock. 

"  My  dear  Queen,  let  us  discuss  plans  before  execut- 
ing them.  Possibly  you  have  outlined  a  policy  that  we 
are  to   pursue." 

"  My  plans  are  simple  enough.  We  will  go  direct 
to  my  home  in  the  outskirts  of  the  city,  and  then  to  the 
palace,"  said  she. 

"  Home  first,  characteristic  of  your  gentle,  loving 
nature.     Very  well.     Now  I  would  ask  if  you  think 


A  Garden  of  Eden  149 

it  would  be  prudent  to  make  yourself  known  to  your 
parents  suddenly.  You  tell  me  they  are  quite  old.  Your 
sudden  appearance  would  give  them  a  great  surprise 
and  I  very  much  doubt  the  wisdom  of  such  a  move," 

"  Could  you  not  precede  me  and  prepare  them  for 
my  coming?"  asked  she. 

"  This  is  my  plan.  Veil  yourself  and  we  will  make 
them  a  visit,  introducing  ourselves  as  hailing  from  some 
outlying  district  of  your  country.  This  will  gain  an 
entrance  and  then  we  will  govern  ourselves  accord- 
ing to  the  circumstances.  Bear  in  mind  this  one  fact, 
sweetheart;  you  are  mourned  as  dead,  and  your  place 
at  the  palace  is  no  doubt  held  by  another.  I  have  no 
doubt  but  that  the  woman  who  pushed  you  over  the 
cliffs  is  now  the  recognized  Queen  of  Appalachia. 
Understand  me,  sweetheart,  this  is  merely  a  supposi- 
tion on  my  part,  but  we  are  not  advised  what  has 
transpired   since  that  memorable   day.  " 

"  I  see,"  she  said,  "  your  plans  are  mine,  Mr. 
Thornton,  but  let  us  hasten,  I  am  dying  to  see  my 
mother  and  father."  And  thus  agreed,  they  took  their 
leave. 

The  house  they  just  left  was  occupied  by  a  wealthy 
family  who  were  spending  the  day  in  the  city,  and  the 
servants  were  in  complete  ignorance  concerning  mat- 
ters of  royalty,  as  the  Queen  learned  by  her  first  and 
only  question. 

Paul  and  the  Queen  wended  their  way  through 
mountains  of  flowers,  passing  into  a  magnificent  grass 
carpeted  avenue,  each  side  of  which  was  terraced  and 
banked  with  grass,  studded  with  roses  of  every  color 


150  Queen  of  Appalachia 

imaginable,  that  sparkled  like  diamonds,  which  led 
them  into  a  larger,  and,  if  possible,  a  more  gorgeously 
decked  avenue,  one  of  the  main  thoroughfares,  on  each 
side  were  trees,  the  bodies  of  which  were  completely 
hidden  by  the  great  mass  of  hanging  or  climbing  vines, 
and  every  vine  a  flower  garden  of  itself. 

"  Now,  my  Lord,  we  will  wait  here  for  a  through 
train,"  said  she,  smiling,  as  they  reached  an  exquisite 
retreat  that  had  attracted  his  attention,  being  a  novel, 
thatch-covered  depot,  tastily  adorned  with  the  colors  of 
the  country,  and  supplied  with  cozy  seats  that  were  in- 
viting. 

"  A  through  train,"  repeated  Paul  half  aloud.  He 
was  not  a  little  astonished,  but  he  was  gradually  becom- 
ing accustomed  to  surprises,  and  expected  them  as  a 
matter  of  course;  but  the  idea  of  a  through  train  in  a 
cave  was  a  novel  one. 

"  Let  us  cross  over  to  the  opposite  side,"  she  be- 
gan, consulting  her  timepiece,  and  leading  the  way, 
"  and  I  will  explain  one  of  our  methods  of  transporta- 
tion while  waiting  for  the  train." 

On  reaching  the  point  designated  Paul  was  shown 
what  he  took  to  be  a  moving  side-walk,  about  four 
feet  in  width. 

"  This  is  one  of  our  first  public  improvements,"  said 
she,  adding,  "  bear  in  mind,  my  lord,  that  here  in 
Appalachia  you  will  find  many  inventions,  the  equal 
of  your  country,  and  possibly  some  in  advance  of  it. 
This  ancient  mode  of  rapid  transit  was  among  the  first 
and  for  that  reason  has  never  been  abandoned  in  this 
section  of  the  kingdom." 


A  Garded  of  Eden  1 5 1 

"  I  think  I  understand  its  operation,"  spoke  he,  "  we 
have  a  similar  invention,  used,  principally,  in  parks  and 
at  the  larger  pleasure  resorts." 

The  Queen  glanced  up  quickly  as  if  surprised,  but 
said  nothing. 

"  Why  not  get  on  board,  "  he  suggested,  making  a 
movement  as  if  to  carry  out  the  idea. 

"  Stay !  "  she  cried,  grasping  his  arm,  and  arresting 
his  progress,  "would  you  kill  yourself,  my  lord?" 

Blushing  in  his  confusion  he  made  a  more  careful 
examination  of  the  mechanical  contrivance,  when  he 
was  quickly  convinced  that  his  American  plaything, 
the  moving  sidewalk  was  not  in  it  with  this  rapidly 
moving  train. 

"  Jerusalem !  "  said  Paul,  retreating.  "  How  the 
deuce  do  you  board  the  thing  ?  " 

"  There  is  a  two-minute  stop  every  half  hour,  "  she 
explained.  "  Time  is  up  now,  and  not  a  car  in  sight. 
Oh,  here  comes  the  next  best  thing !  "  she  cried,  joy- 
fully. 

The  sidewalk  gradually  slowed  up  and  presently 
came  to  a  full  stop,  and  almost  immediately  in  front 
of  them  appeared  a  basket-shaped  carriage,  made  for 
two  persons,  which  they  lost  no  time  in  entering,  and 
two  minutes  later  they  were  going  up  the  avenue  like 
the  wind. 

The  basket  car  was  built  like  an  air  ship  and  glided 
through  the  air  at  the  rate  of  200  miles  an  hour,  mak- 
ing it  impossible  for  Paul  to  gain  any  knowledge  of  the 
country  through  whch  he  was  passing,  and  its  first  stop, 
after  a  thirty  minutes  ride,  landed  our  two  passengers 


152  Queen  of  Appalachia 

at  a  point,  the  surroundings  and  appearance  of  which 
were  very  similar  to  that  described. 

Here  Paul  and  the  Queen  left  their  cozy  car  and  de- 
scended to  the  verdant  platform.  They  were  now  in 
sight  of  the  city,  and  within  a  short  distance  of  her 
home.  She  led  the  way,  heavily  veiled,  across  the 
avenue  to  the  "  central "  station,  where  they  met 
hundreds  of  people,  rushing  here  and  there  as  if  in 
search  of  outgoing  trains,  resembling  a  depot  scene 
in  some  American  city.  Pushing  their  way  through 
the  jostling  crowd  to  the  other  side  of  the  artistically 
thatched  waiting  room,  the  Queen  paused  as  if  in 
doubt  when  a  knightly  young  man  made  his  appear- 
ance. 

"  I  want  a  suburban  car  west,"  she  told  him. 

"  This  way,  madam,"  replied  the  young  man,  lead- 
ing them  to  a  certain  car,  containing  a  number  of 
empty  seats,  "  Leaves  in  one  minute !  "  he  added,  and 
hurried  away.  They  were  barely  seated  when  it  began 
moving,  arriving  near  her  home  in  a  few  moments. 

This  car,  Paul  observed,  was  medium-sized,  in  com- 
parison with  others  at  "  Central  "  station.  It  had  three 
wheels  in  the  center,  underneath  the  seats,  which  ran 
in  a  solitary  groove,  while  overhead  was  a  single  cen- 
ter wheel,  also  running  in  a  groove.  The  wheels  were 
about  a  half -inch  wide  and  not  over  twelve  inches 
in  circumference.  It  contained  six  cushioned-seated 
chairs  and  on  the  floor  in  front  of  each  chair  was  a 
tiny  little  brake  that  could  be  operated  by  merely  touch- 
ing it  when  the  car  would  start  or  stop  instantly. 

Arriving  at  the  grounds  in  front  of  the  picturesque 


A  Garden  of  Eden  153 

residence,  so  well  known  to  Queen  Olivet,  they  en- 
tered and  started  down  the  moss-lined  walk  that  led  up 
to  the  front  entrance.  Paul  was  struck  with  awe  to 
notice  on  the  door  an  emblem  of  death,  and  he  paused 
on  the  threshold. 

"  It  is  for  me,"  she  whispered.    "  Have  you  a  card  ?  " 

Every  costume  worn  in  Appalachia  is  provided  with 
a  pocket,  in  which  is  carried  a  card  case,  Paul  was  in 
ignorance  of  this  custom  and  in  answer  to  the  request 
began  fumbling  in  his  pockets,  American  fashion. 

"  Never  mind ;  I  have  it,"  she  added,  producing  a 
card  case,  with  a  pencil  attached. 

"  Write  the  names,  Paul  Andover  and  sister,"  she 
said  extending  a  small  piece  of  excellent  card-board. 

Complying  with  her  request,  Paul  returned  the  card, 
which  she  placed  in  a  slot  on  the  facing  of  the  door,  and 
touched  a  button  that  was  found  immediately  under  it, 
when  there  was  a  faint  echo  of  the  chime  of  a  bell  and 
the  card  disappeared. 

Presently  the  door  swung  open  and  they  were  admit- 
ted to  an  inner  chamber,  just  oflf  from  the  front  hall, 
which  Paul  learned  afterward  was  the  reception  room, 
a  very  pretty  and  tastily  furnished  apartment,  with 
carved  walls. 

"  My  mother,"  she  whispered  to  Paul  at  the  first 
opportunity. 

They  were  most  kindly  received,  the  father  appearing 
presently  shaking  hands  and  otherwise  extending  cor- 
dial greetings. 

"  We  came  to  pay  our  respects  and  to  inquire  for  the 
latest  tidings  of  our  dear  Queen,"  Paul  ventured  to  say. 


^  54  Queen  of  Appalachia 

A  sob  from  the  mother  as  in  reply,  came  pretty  near 
proving  disastrous  to  their  plans ;  deception  at  such  a 
crisis  seeming  out  of  place  to  the  Queen,  and  she  found 
it  difficult  to  play  her  part. 

"  We  have  heard  nothing  from  Ollie,  but  we  still 
retain  a  hope,"  spoke  her  father. 

"  She  will  come  back — I  know  she  will,"  sobbed  her 
mother.  "  They  say  she  is  dead,  but  somehow  I  can't 
believe  it.  No,  I  will  not  believe  it.  My  girl  Queen 
will  return.  It  was  a  great  honor  to  crown  Ollie  a 
queen,  but  no  woman  was  better  fitted  to  occupy  the 
throne  than  she,  but  if  they  will  give  her  back  to  us 
they  can  have  the  crown." 

"  My  friends,  you  are  right.  Queen  Olivet  will  come 
back  to  you.  She  is  not  dead.  Take  the  crepe  from  the 
door  and  be  of  good  cheer.  We  bring  to  you  sweet  con- 
solation.   She  lives,"  spoke  Paul,  cheerfully. 

"  Yes,  thank  God !  "  murmured  the  Queen. 

"  Oh,  sir !  "  cried  the  mother,  gladness  breaking 
through  her  sorrow,  the  father  on  his  feet.  "  What  is 
it  you  tell  us?  She  lives,  do  you  say?  My  sweet  girl 
lives  ?    Where  is  she.    Speak !  " 

"  Yes,  she  is  alive  and  happy,  rest  assured  of  that," 
replied  he.  "  We  come  to  you  for  information.  Tell 
us  of  the  result  of  that  memorable  rapids  excursion  to 
Angelina.    What  was  her  explanation  ?  " 

"  Her  frightful  screams  attracted  the  attention  of 
our  people,  who  hastened  to  her  side,  where  they 
found  her  apparently  prostrated,  wringing  her  hands 
and  moaning  in  dreadful  agony  of  mind,"  began  the 
mother.    "  When  she  was  quieted  she  told  them  of  Oli- 


A  Garden  of  Eden  155 

vet's  plunge  into  the  awful  river.  The  excitement  fol- 
lowing this  horrible  event  was  intense.  The  news  of 
the  tragedy  soon  reached  the  city  and  to  every  portion 
of  the  kingdom.  People  lined  the  cliff  overlooking  the 
falls,  hoping  to  catch  a  glimpse  of  their  Queen,  but 
nothing  came  of  it,  and  no  one  dared  to  venture  into 
the  canon,  the  general  verdict  being  that  our  beloved 
girl  was  drowned." 

"  Yes,  that  was  the  universal  verdict,"  added  the 
venerable  father,  "  but  we  held  to  the  idea  that  she 
escaped,  how,  we  did  not  pretend  to  explain.  For  a 
time,  foul  play  was  hinted  at,  and  there  yet  remains 
a  feeling  of  that  character  throughout  the  kingdom. 
This  idea  gained  additional  credence  when  Angelina's 
friends  began  proceedings  to  place  her  on  the  throne." 

"And  did  they  succeed?"  asked  Paul  eagerly. 

"  Why,  yes,  did  you  not  know  that  within  three  days 
after  the  accident  a  proclamation  was  issued  and  thirty 
days  thereafter  Angelina  was  elected  and  crowned 
queen?  " 

"  Did  she  have  opposition  ?  " 

"  Yes,  opposition,  but  no  opponent.  It  seems  strange 
you  know  nothing  of  the  affair,"  looking  at  him  with 
suspicion. 

"  I  want  to  beg  your  pardon,  father,"  spoke  Paul,  "  I 
neglected  to  tell  you  that  I  have  not  been  in  the  Appa- 
lachian kingdom  since  the  accident." 

'■  But  for  him."  added  Olivet,  removing  her  veil, 
"  your  Ollie  would  not  be  enjoying  life.  Don't  you 
know  me.  mother !  " 


CHAPTER  XXI 

PAUL   UNCHAINING   THE   TRUTH 

"  I  FULLY  approve  of  your  plans,  Mr,  Thornjton," 
said  the  aged  father  that  evening,  "  and  I  will  cheer- 
fully enter  into  any  arrangement  you  suggest.  While 
I  am  wholly  ignorant  of  your  teachings,  I  am  willing  to 
learn.  From  what  our  daughter  tells  us  you  have  mi- 
raculous power." 

"  Thornton  the  man  has  no  power,  but  Thornton  the 
I  Am  has  power  unlimited,"  he  interrupted. 

"  I  understand,"  said  he.  "  Now  as  to  the  reproduc- 
ing of  their  old  queen  at  a  favorable  time,  such  as  you 
suggest,  I  believe  your  plans  are  the  best  that  can  be 
devised." 

"  Then  we  will  begin  work  at  once.  In  the  mean- 
time it  is  important  that  your  daughter  be  kept  out  of 
sight." 

"  I  will  see  to  that.  Now,  Mr.  Thornton,  are  you 
sure  you  fully  understand  the  characteristics  of  our 
people,  and  did  you  get  a  satisfactory  description  of 
the  city  and  its  environments  from  my  brief  explana- 
tion?" 

"  Perfectly.  I  will  leave  you  on  the  morrow,  and 
for  a  time  I  and  your  household  are  strangers. 

iS6 


Paul  Unchaining  the  Truth         157 

"  I  understand,"  replied  the  father.  "  This  is  a  happy 
day  for  us,  Mr.  Thornton,  and  we  all  worship  you." 

"  Let  me  interrupt  you,  father,  I  do  not  believe  in 
worshipping  anyone,  and  above  all  I  do  not  want  to 
be  an  idol.  I  did  nothing  worth  mentioning  as  a 
mortal  man." 

"  Yes,  yes,"  said  he,  "  strange,  strange,  I  am  really 
anxious  to  know  more  of  your  doctrines." 

"  I  am  glad  you  are  interested.  There  is  only  God, 
and  beside  him  there  is  no  other.  God  is  all  power 
as  well  as  all  space,  hence  there  is  no  room  for  a  devil. 
God  made  all  things  and  said  they  were  good,  so  if 
there  is  sin,  sickness  or  death  they  must  be  good.  God 
is  love.  Do  you  think  for  a  moment  that  he  made  men 
and  women  and  children  and  placed  them  here  to  suf- 
fer? God  is  power.  If  he  is  infinite  then  he  dwells 
within  me  and  I  am,  and  the  recognition  of  this  truth 
is  all  that  is  required  to  do  those  things  that  are  neces- 
sary for  our  good." 

"  But  you  admit  the  presence  of  sin  and  sickness  ?  " 
"  There  is  no  sin  or  sickness  as  you  would  know  if 
you  were  born  of  the  spirit.  You  told  me  an  hour 
ago  you  were  suflFering  with  a  '  raging '  headache,  your 
mortal  mind  was  the  recipient  of  a  telegram  announc- 
ing the  coming  of  headache,  and  you  had  confidence  in 
the  message,  and  fully  believed  the  '  raging '  ache  was 
headed  your  way.  Mortal  thought  hastened  it  on  but  it 
was  a  fake,  I  told  you  it  was  a  delusion  and  a  snare — 
that  one  could  likewise  bring  about  all  the  ills  to  which 
mortal  bodies  arc  heir  by  nonsensical  thoughts.  And 
that  you  had  merely  to  deny  the  existence  of  such  buga- 


158  Queen  of  Appalachia 

boos  in  the  true  way,  the  only  way  ,  when  it  would 
hide  itself  and  wither  away  into  the  nothingness  that 
it  is.  I  gave  you  ample  proof  of  this,  and  demonstrated 
to  you  that  all  things  are  possible,  with  God,  and  your 
'  raging '  ache  took  a  header  into  oblivion." 

"  I  frankly  acknowledge  the  truth  in  all  you  say, 
but  how  is  one  to  be  so  divinely  constituted  as  to  bcr 
lieve  in  the  nothingness  and  myth  of  a  severe  pain  ?  "  he 
asked. 

"  Acknowledge  only  God,  and  dispute  the  presence  of 
evil.  Put  such  nonsense  behind  you ;  trample  it  under 
your  feet.  Drive  such  thoughts  out  of  you,  and  let 
Truth  (God)  reign  in  and  through  you." 

"  This  is  not  what  is  called  will  power  ?  " 

"  All  so-called  human  wills  tend  toward  the  one 
central  will  power ;  therefore,  the  best  thing  to  do  is  to 
get  into  the  vibrations  of  the  spirit  and  be  still,  and 
let  God  govern  you  and  your  little  kingdom,  your 
body.  I  do  not  mean  some  two-legged  God  up  in  the 
heavens,  but  your  own  I  Am,  the  spirit  within  yourself. 
The  only  God  who  can  help  you  is  your  own  spirit. 
The  only  kingdom  of  heaven,  for  you,  is  the  kingdom 
within  yourself.  But  there  is  to  be  no  influence  by 
mesmerism,  hypnotism  nor  any  other  isms  or  magnetic 
currents  coming  to  you  from  the  outside.  You  must  be 
governed  by  your  own  conscience  (spirit),  from  within 
your  own  tabernacle  (body),  and  the  silent  word  spoken 
to  your  own  spirit  is  all  that  is  required.  There  is 
but  one  will,  and  He  controls  the  sun  and  all  the  systems 
as  well  as  all  thoughts  and  actions." 

"And  there  is  but  one  great  and  good  man — my 


Paul  Unchaining  the  Truth         159 

preserver  and  my  guide!  The  sun  may  shine  for  all 
men,  and  the  moon  may  shed  its  faint  smiles  for  many 
and  the  stars  may  twinkle  for  millions,  but  among  men 
there  is  to  me  but  one  grand  and  glorious  representa- 
tive of  the  race,  and  that  is  my  guardian  angel  and  bene- 
factor who  is  to  preach  peace  and  happiness  to  the  sub- 
jects of  this  little  kingdom,  and  to  banish  from  its  por- 
tals the  devil  and  all  his  hosts,"  sang  gladsome  Olivet, 
tripping  in,  followed  by  her  mother,  who  added : 

"  So  say  we  all !  " 

"  I  used  to  think  that  compliments  from  high  places 
were  the  sweetest  music  in  the  world,"  said  Paul,  rising, 
"  but  for  the  past  year  or  so  I  have  regarded  such 
things  with  awe,  because  they  are  generally  uttered  for 
the  mere  matter  of  saying  them  or  for  the  express  pur- 
pose of  idle  or  vain  flattery.  Praise  accorded  me  just 
now  is  received  in  the  same  spirit  it  is  given,  for  I  know, 
sweetheart,  your  heart  and  soul  and  mind  are  full  of 
happiness  and  adulation.  It  is  sweet  to  know  one's 
friends,  and  to  feel  that  kindly  ministrations  are  appreci- 
ated. But  my  loved  ones,  Paul  Thornton  is  deserving 
of  no  special  praise.  In  a  divine  sense  there  are  no 
specialties.  All  men  are  equal  in  Christ — all  men  are 
one  with  God.  He  has  no  favorites.  Each  individual 
represents  the  church  of  the  living  God.  There  are 
millions  of  these  churches  and  they  are  builded  on  a 
rock,  so  firmly,  spiritually,  that  no  cyclones  nor  earth- 
quakes nor  any  other  material  powers  can  shake  them, 
and  they  will  stand  the  storms  for  endless  ages." 

Paul  was  full  of  the  Word  and  encouraged  by  his 
audience,  he  kept  on  until  the  night  had  far  advanced. 


i6o  Queen  of  Appalachia 

Early  the  next  day  he  caught  the  fast  train  for  a 
whirl  into  the  country.  One  peculiar  thing  that  struck 
the  American  was  the  absence  of  conductors,  but  upon 
enquiry  he  learned  that  the  entire  railway  system  of 
Appalachia  was  owned  and  operated  by  the  government 
and  it  was  as  free  to  everyone  as  the  Appalachian  air 
they  breathed. 

At  each  station  Paul  spent  the  two  minutes  in  looking 
at  the  country,  which  was  much  the  same  everywhere, 
and  at  the  third  station  he  got  out,  and  mechanically 
followed  a  winding  avenue  which  was  richly  perfumed 
with  the  sweet  scents  from  the  roses  blooming  in  every 
direction. 

He  had  proceeded  some  little  distance  when  the  sound 
of  music  greeted  his  ears  and  he  continued  in  that 
direction.  Arriving  at  a  slight  elevation  he  saw  in  the 
distance  an  amphitheater  filled  with  hundreds  of  people. 
He  proceeded  to  within  a  few  yards  of  the  convocation 
and  sat  down  on  the  grass  to  enjoy  divine  services  in 
Appalachia. 

Unfortunately  the  meeting  closed  soon  after  his  ar- 
rival and  he  was  in  ignorance  as  to  the  manner  in  which 
they  conducted  services.  The  congregation  was  much 
larger  than  he  at  first  imagined,  as  hundreds  had  left 
and  hundreds  tarried  behind.  In  the  midst  of  his 
musings,  those  on  the  outside  stopped  and  rushed  back 
in  great  excitement  and  Paul  was  lost  in  wonder. 

"She  is  dying!" 

These  words  were  uttered  by  a  man  who  was  evident- 
ly running  for  a  doctor.  Paul  sprang  to  his  feet  and 
hastened  to  the  scene.    He  pushed  his  way  through  the 


Paul  Unchaining  the  Truth         i6i 

surging  crowd  towards  the  spot  that  all  seemed  bent  on 
reaching,  and  soon  caught  sight  of  a  beautiful  little  girl, 
whose  face  was  as  white  as  a  ghost,  and  she  was  gasp- 
ing for  breath.  A  woman,  probably  her  mother,  was 
rubbing  her  forehead  and  hands,  and  was  sobbing 
aloud. 

"  Is  there  no  help  ?    Must  she  die  ?  "  she  sobbed. 

The  minister,  with  his  long  robe,  was  standing  near. 
He  looked  as  sad  as  the  occasion  required.  Knowing 
she  was  in  no  danger,  Paul  went  over  to  him. 

"Are  you  a  minister?"  asked  Paul. 

"  Presuming  from  your  raiment  I  judge  rightly,"  he 
continued,  "  I  would  know  why  you  stand  idly  by  while 
she  passes  on  ?  "  pointing  towards  the  rapidly  sinking 
girl. 

The  people  crowded  nearer  and  Paul's  words  were 
plainly  heard  by  all  present,  and  the  stillness  was 
deathly. 

"  There  is  nothing  more  to  be  done,  sir,  until  the  ar- 
rival of  a  physician,  I  pray  he  will  reach  here  in  time 
to  save  her,"  replied  he. 

"  Yes,  God  speed  the  doctor,"  moaned  the  heart- 
broken mother. 

"  God  is  a  surer  physician,  my  dear  madam,"  said  he, 
advancing,  taking  the  girl's  hands  and  lifting  her  to  her 
feet. 

"  Go  your  way  in  peace,  and  praise  God  for  his  won- 
derful works  for  the  children  of  men,"  spoke  Paul,  and 
placing  the  smiling  girl  in  her  mother's  arms,  he  hur- 
ried through  the  crowd  and  escaped  the  throng. 

"  Who  is  he  ?  "  was  the  cry  on  even,'  lip,  but  he 


1 62  Queen  of  Appalachia 

stopped  not,  hoping  to  make  his  escape.  But  the  multi- 
tude followed  and  finally  caught  up  with  him. 

"  My  friends  what  would  ye  of  me  ?  "  Paul  asked. 

Not  a  word  in  reply.  Presently  a  man  whose  silvery 
locks  showed  his  advancing  age,  pressed  forward,  and 
bowed  down  before  Paul. 

"  Oh  sir !  "  he  began,  "  \vt  know  you  not,  but  your 
kindly  demonstrations  just  now  prove  to  us  that  you 
have  faith  and  power  equal  to  the  prophets  of  old.  Tell 
us,  I  pray  you,  who  and  what  you  are." 

"  Arise,  my  friend  never  kneel  to  any  living  soul. 
Never  humble  yourself  in  the  dust,"  helping  him  to 
rise.  "  I  come  among  you  for  the  purpose  of  doing  good 
to  them  that  will  get  on  board  God's  glorious  old  band 
wagon.  '  If  any  man  hear  my  voice  let  him  come  in  and 
I  will  sup  with  him,  and  he  with  me,'  sayeth  the  spirit. 
I  say  unto  you,  If  any  man  hears  my  voice  and  seeks 
to  learn  of  the  Truth  (God)  I  will  make  him  ruler  over 
sickness — yes,  and  sin  and  death.  My  friends  quit  pin- 
ning your  faith  to  the  doctor  and  man-made  pills,  and 
look  to  God  for  a  remedy  which  is  certain  and  sure. 
Your  minister  says  there  is  nothing  to  do  in  the  shadow 
of  death,  but  await  the  pleasure  of  a  doctor  and  his  pill 
bags,  but  I  say  unto  you  that  all  things  are  possible 
with  God,  that  beside  him  there  is  no  other,  and  that 
the  gods  of  medicine  and  drugs  are  humbugs  and  their 
prescriptions  a  myth  and  a  lie.  My  venerable  friend 
here  says  I  am  equal  in  faith  and  power  to  the  prophets 
of  old  and  cries  out  '  who  are  you.'  I  say  unto  you  that 
in  that  great  day,  God  will  not  inquire  your  name  or 
from  what  kingdom  you  come,  nor  will  He  question  you 


Paul  Unchaining  the  Truth         163 

as  to  time  or  space.  You  are  one  with  God.  Like  Ruth 
let  us  join  in  the  glad  refrain:  'Your  people  shall  be 
my  people,  your  God  my  God.'  " 

When  he  had  finished,  the  old  gentleman  gave  him  an 
old  fashioned,  camp-meeting,  hand-shake,  and  he  was 
followed  by  the  crowd. 

The  American  teacher  started  on  toward  the  station 
and  he  was  followed  by  the  people,  who  would  not  let 
him  get  out  of  their  sight,  until  he  reached  the  city. 
The  hospitality  of  several  homes  was  tendered  him,  but 
he  could  only  accept  of  one^  politely  thanking  the  others, 
and  he  spent  the  night,  the  guest  of  a  family  in  the  very 
heart  of  the  city. 


The  stranger  and  his  w^onderful  cure  were  the  chief 
topic  of  conversation  throughout  the  city  and  coun- 
try. Exaggerated  reports  were  circulated,  and  by 
morning  the  entire  city  rang  with  the  great  teacher  who 
appeared  at  the  church  and  brought  the  dead  to  life. 

When  Paul  started  down  the  street  the  following 
morning,  he  was  recognized  by  some  one  and  the  news 
quickly  spread,  and  the  people  thronged  and  surged  af- 
ter him.  Queen  Angelina  being  informed  of  his  works 
of  the  day  before,  he  was  cited  to  appear  before  her, 
but  he  refused  the  summons  and  went  his  way.  Catch- 
ing a  car  at  the  next  corner  he  disappeared  from  the 
multitude  and  went  in  a  roundabout  way  to  Queen  Oli- 
vet. 

He  had  but  entered  when  her  father  came  in,  bring- 
ing news  of  the  wrath  of  the  Queen  because  Paul  ig- 


1 64  Queen  of  Appalachia 

nored  her  summons.  "  Trouble  was  imminent,"  he  told 
Paul. 

''  Forewarned  is  fore-armed,"  spoke  Paul,  "  but  I  do 
not  fear  trouble,  it  is  she  who  is  blind,  she  who  hovers 
over  the  volcano.  I  will  bring  her  out  right,  though. 
I  know  her  already.  She  needs  some  good  advice  and 
I  will  see  that  she  gets  it." 

During  the  night  and  in  the  silence  Paul  decided  upon 
a  definite  plan  of  action,  and  when  he  appeared  in  pub- 
lic again  he  was  not  surprised  upon  being  told  that 
the  Queen's  guards  were  looking  for  him,  and  he  pur- 
posely walked  in  the  direction  of  the  palace. 

"  I  arrest  you  in  the  name  of  the  Queen  "  said  a 
guard,  taking  hold  of  his  arm.  Paul  was  crossing  the 
avenue  trying  to  avoid  the  crowd  when  this  pleasant 
salutation  met  him.  The  incident  was  heralded  broad- 
cast and  in  a  few  minutes  it  seemed  as  if  the  whole 
city  was  in  the  avenue  surrounding  them. 

"  What  law  have  I  violated  to  cause  my  arrest  ?  " 
asked  Paul. 

"  That  is  for  the  Queen  to  determine,"  said  the 
guard.    "  I  but  do  her  bidding." 

"Who  is  the  Queen?" 

"  Queen  Angelina,  the  ruler  of  this  kingdom,"  he  re- 
plied. 

"  Queen  Usurper  "  yelled  Paul  so  that  all  the  dense 
crowd  could  hear.  "  Queen  Olivet  is  Queen  and  is  the 
only  sovereign  I  will  obey.  Return  to  your  Queen  with 
my  answer." 

"  Queen  Olivet  is  dead,  sir,  and  I  go  not  without 
you." 


Paul  Unchaining  the  Truth         165 

"  Know  ye  not,  my  friend,  that  I  can  produce  Oli- 
vet, the  Queen,  were  I  disposed.  I  say  to  you,  once 
and  for  all,  I  refuse  to  recognize  your  queen,  go  your 
way,"  and  Paul  shook  the  guard's  hands  off  his  arms 
and  walked  away  without  hindrance,  the  people  fol- 
lowing. 


CHAPTER  XXII 

PAUL  IS  CAST  INTO  PRISON 

On  the  morning  of  the  third  day  following  his  ar- 
rest Paul  leisurely  wended  his  way  down  the  crowded 
thoroughfare.  He  walked  erect,  his  eyes  were  bright 
and  his  face  was  the  picture  of  happiness. 

He  puzzled  the  older  heads  and  was  the  idol  of  the 
young.  To  the  church  people  he  was  an  enigma.  Some 
praising,  others  condemning,  but  to  the  world  at  large 
he  was  a  jewel. 

"  Are  you  Mr.  Paul  Thornton  ?  "  pleasantly  inquired 
one  of  the  Queen's  couriers. 

Paul  was  as  if  thunderstruck.  He  stood  and  looked 
at  the  courier  in  utter  amazement.  "  By  what  manner 
of  means  has  she  discovered  my  name."  thought  Paul. 
He  was  thrown  out  of  balance  for  a  moment. 

"  What  can  I  do  for  you?  "  said  Paul, simply. 

"  I  have  a  communication  from  Queen  Angelina  for 
Mr.  Paul  Thornton,"  said  the  little  royal  courier,  dis- 
playing a  packet,  embossed  with  the  royal  seal. 

"  If  the  packet  is  intended  for  me,  I  will  take  pleasure 
in  accepting  it.  Convey  to  Angelina  my  very  best 
wishes." 

Thrusting  the  letter  in  an  inside  pocket  Paul's  eyes 
swept  the  avenue  which  as  usual  was  thronged  with 

i66 


Paul  is  Cast  into  Prison  \6y 

people.  The  masses  gave  evidence  of  their  pleasure  over 
the  recent  event  by  three  cheers  for  the  Queen  with 
American  zeal  and  enthusiasm.  Paul  was  unable  to 
determine  whether  this  unexpected  outburst  of  ap- 
plause was  given  for  the  Queen's  evident  change  in  at- 
titude towards  him.  or  as  a  slap  in  the  face. 

Without  assuming  to  take  the  outspoken  tribute  in 
any  but  a  pleasant  manner,  he  resumed  his  walk  and 
at  the  first  opportunity  took  a  car  for  a  country  retreat. 

Breaking  the  seal  he  could  not  check  a  smile  upon 
reading  the  contents : 

"  The  Queen  presents  her  respects  to  Mr.  Paul 
Thornton,  and  urgently  requests  his  presence  at  a  pri- 
vate reception  to  be  held  at  the  Royal  Palace,  and  given 
in  his  honor  on  this  day  at  high  noon." 

"  I  will  go,"  was  his  only  comment. 


While  the  band  was  discoursing  sweet  music,  Paul 
was  doing  his  utmost  to  amuse  and  entertain  a  strik- 
ingly beautiful  woman.  His  reception  was  attended 
with  all  the  pomp  and  magnificence  of  a  titled  sovereign 
and  no  one  could  have  asked  for  a  more  genuine  wel- 
come. 

"  Tell  me  about  yourself,  Air.  Thornton,"  she  spoke 
with  ease  and  with  the  air  of  a  woman  of  culture  and 
refinement. 

"  I  will  gladly  give  you  the  information,"  replied  he, 
"  if  you  will  inform  me,  well  and  truly,  how  you  came 
into  possession  of  my  name." 

"  That  is  my  secret,"   laughed   she.     "  Some  day, 


1 68  Queen  of  Appalachia 

no  doubt,  you  will  know,  but  surely  you  will  not  refuse 
me  the  information  desired.  You  should  bear  in  mind 
that  you  are  the  subject  of  much  gossip  and  specula- 
tion, and  as  I  am  supposed  to  know  all  my  subjects  I 
do  not  ask  anything  unreasonable." 

"  Was  your  kind  invitation  to  a  reception  given  in 
my  honor  a  diplomatic  maneuver,  an  artful  dodge,  to 
inveigle  me  to  your  side  and  answer  questions  ? " 
asked  Paul,  adding  "  I  give  you  fair  warning,  neither 
deception  nor  trickery  will  ever  succeed  in  temper- 
ing the  wind,  nor  will  it  blot  out  the  memory  of  un- 
pleasant thoughts.  I  speak  plainly  but  mean  no  dis- 
respect." 

"  You  speak  in  riddles,  Mr.  Thornton.  I  have  or- 
dered men  to  be  chained  in  the  dungeon  for  far  less 
threatening  language,"  said  she,  smiling,  "  but  I  am 
willing  to  overlook  your  defiant  attitude  in  the  hope  of 
arriving  at  a  more  amicable  understanding.  Being  a 
stranger  and  under  a  ban,  the  public  is  clamoring  for 
your  history  and  your  purposes  among  the  people.  In 
bringing  you  here  I  do  you  honor,  and  in  choosing  this 
means,  I  did  so  out  of  respect  for  you." 

"  You  happen  to  forget  the  insult  tendered  me  a  few 
days  ago." 

"  I  forget  nothing!  "  she  said  shifting  uneasily  in  her 
rocker.  "  You  publicly  refused  to  recognize  the  Queen, 
and  went  so  far  as  to  call  me  '  Queen  Usurper ! '  "  her 
face  was  flushed  and  her  words  came  from  trembling 
lips.  "  My  predecessor  was  drowned  and  I  am  Queen  of 
the  kingdom  by  vested  rights,  and  my  word  is  law,  Mr. 
Thornton." 


Paul  is  Cast  into  Prison  169 

" '  Though  empires  fall  He  whose  right  it  is  shall 
reign,'  is  an  old  saying,  but  a  prophetic  one  neverthe- 
less," answered  Paul. 

"  Am  I  to  understand,  Mr.  Thornton,  that  your  ap- 
pearance here  is  to  preach  the  gospel,  or  do  you  use 
Christianity  and  your  intelligence  as  instruments  to 
carry  out  certain  designs  and  purposes.  I  want  your 
answer.    Yea  or  nay." 

"  God  is  running  Paul  Thornton,  madam,  and  so  long 
as  he  continues  as  He  has  in  the  past  I  am  not  going  to 
throw  an  obstacle  in  His  Way " 

"  I  am  surprised !  "  she  exclaimed,  desperately,  "  that 
God  would  make  one  of  his  creatures  an  instrument  to 
ruin  the  life  of  a  pure  woman." 

"  What  meanest  thou  ?  Speak,  woman !  "  Paul  said, 
not  divining  her  meaning. 

"  You  know  well  enough  what  I  mean,  Mr.  Thorn- 
ton. Let  your  mind  go  back  to  your  native  home  for 
a  moment.  I  am  not  ignorant  of  your  past.  And  now 
let  me  give  you  fair  warning,  to  use  your  own  words, 
if  it  is  war  between  us,  I  will  banish  you  from  my 
kingdom  and  you  will  leave  here  bearing  the  stigma  of 
disgrace,  such  as  was  given  to  one  of  your  sweethearts 
a  few  weeks  ago,  whom  you  allowed  to  die  a  moral  and 
social  death." 

"  Then  we  understand  each  other,"  calmly  replied  he, 
rising,  "  and  I  will  take  my  leave." 

"  No,  be  good  enough  to  remain  seated.  I  have  a 
proposition." 

"  Then  speak  quickly,  for  I  have  work  to  do,"  said 
Paul,  still  standing. 


170  Queen  of  Appalachia 

Leaving  her  easy  chair  and  going  up  to  Paul  she 
looked  him  square  in  the  eye. 

"  Paul  Thornton  I  know  your  plans.  You  seek  to 
destroy  me  in  order  to  build  up  another.  You  came  to 
my  kingdom  as  a  wolf  in  sheep's  clothing,  but  fortu- 
nately I  happen  to  know  that  your  designs  are  not  so 
much  in  divinity,  as  to  create  dissensions  among  my 
people,  dethrone  me,  and  build  a  nest  for  your  love 
and  yourself.  I  speak  plainly,  pardon  me  for  using  your 
phrases,  and,  still  I  mean  no  disrespect.  There  is  yet 
time  for  you  to  save  your  friends  endless  worry  and 
trouble,  and  yourself  exposure  and  banishment.  I  have 
the  evidence  and  I  have  the  power.  It  is  for  you  to  de- 
cide." 

"  Go  on,"  said  Paul,  calmly,  "  I  am  still  your  guest, 
and  God  is  never  alarmed,  nor  does  He  turn  pale  and 
tremble  at  the  words  of  Kings  or  Queens." 

"  Oh !  "  she  cried  in  anguish,  her  eyes  becoming  moist 
with  tears,  "  have  you  no  heart  ?  Would  you  punish  a 
woman  ?  " 

"  Punish  you?  Why  should  I  do  that?  " 

Advancing  closer  and  laying  her  head  on  Paul's 
shoulder  she  sobbed,  and  between  her  sobs  she  begged 
and  pleaded  for  mercy,  and  made  proposals  that  shocked 
him.  When  she  had  fairly  exhausted  her  resources  in 
cunning,  in  flattery,  in  proposals  and  in  sophistry,  Paul 
raised  her  head,  unclasped  her  arms  that  entwined 
around  his  neck,  and  deliberately  walked  away.  As 
Paul  was  parting  the  costly  portieres  in  making  his  exit 
he  turned  round  to  bid  his  host  adieu  when  he  discov- 


Paul  is  Cast  into  Prison 


171 


ered  she  had  flown.  He  hastened  on,  not  dreaming  of 
the  fate  in  store  for  him.  Escape  from  the  palace  was 
not  without  difficulties  as  Paul  soon  learned,  and  while 
the  band  still  played  he  was  being  chained  and  impris- 
oned. 


CHAPTER  XXIII 
Angelina's  proclamation 

While  Paul  Thornton  was  in  the  meshes  of  the  rul- 
ing Queen,  buried  in  a  dark  and  lonesome  cell,  without 
protest,  Olivet,  in  a  complete  disguise,  her  face  pro- 
tected by  a  heavy  veil,  her  father  in  sight  appeared  with 
the  Saturday  throng  on  the  avenue,  in  compliance  with 
the  plans  of  Paul  and  her  father.  The  grand  old 
patriarch  walked  along  with  a  nervous  tread,  his  cane 
thumping  the  asphalt  with  unnatural  impulse,  revealing 
to  the  veiled  figure  the  condition  of  her  father's  mind. 
Thornton's  absence  was  telling  on  him,  and  every  few 
minutes  he  would  look  at  his  watch,  all  the  while  grow- 
ing weaker  and  more  unstrung.  His  attention  was  at- 
tracted towards  the  palace,  which  gave  evidence  of 
something  going  on  of  an  extraordinary  character  and 
he  marveled  at  the  vast  number  of  people  climbing  the 
marble  steps,  seeking  entrance  to  the  mansion.  Even 
the  grounds  were  dotted  here  and  there  with  groups 
of  animated  humanity,  including  scores  of  ladies. 

The  avenue  fronting  the  palace  was  crowded,  a  regu- 
lar Saturday  occurrence ;  but  to-day  the  tremendous 
outpouring  was  unprecedented,  and  a  number  of  Well- 
gowned  ladies  were  noticed  in  the  merry  throng,  so  that 
it  was  with  difficulty  the  aged  and  infirm  made  their 

172 


Angelina's  Proclamation  173 

way.  The  venerable  father  again  consulted  his  time- 
piece which  indicated  that  Thornton  was  nearly  an  hour 
late,  and  he  was  suffering  in  consequence.  A  failure 
would  result  disastrously  to  the  old  man  to-day,  but 
Paul  Thornton's  plans  rarely  ended  in  smoke.  Olivet 
watched  her  father's  movements  closely^  and  knew  he 
was  distressed,  but  she  dared  not  approach  him  with 
words  of  comfort,  tho'  her  confidence  in  Paul  was  not 
shaken  by  the  delay. 

The  chimes  were  striking  the  hour  of  three  when 
Queen  Angelina  was  discovered  on  the  plaza,  and  was 
walking  towards  the  decorated  platform.  A  large  num- 
ber of  guests,  including  her  gorgeously  attired  court, 
followed  in  her  train,  making  a  spectacle  of  magnificent 
splendor,  and  she  was  given  an  ovation. 

Seldom  does  a  Queen  appear  before  the  people  in 
public  and  then  only  on  extraordinary  occasions,  and  her 
presence  to-day  was  a  surprise. 
>  "  A  proclamation !  "  whispered  the  people. 

The  avenue  became  a  solid  mass,  all  eager  to  see  the 
Queen  and  breathlessly  awaiting  her  message.  And 
when  her  highness  arose  and  faced  the  sea  of  faces 
before  her,  stillness  reigned  supreme. 

"  My  beloved  people,"  she  began,  "  I  am  sorry  to  say 
that  an  impostor  has  found  his  way  into  our  kingdom,  a 
man,  who  claims  to  be  God,  but  who  is  neither  a  God 
nor  even  a  Christian.  Your  Queen  has  been  publicly  in- 
sulted by  the  gross  impostor  and  hypocrite,  and  he  has 
refused  to  recognize  your  sovereign,  which  is  not  only 
ungentlemanly,  but  un-Christian,  and  the  impudence  of 
this  smooth-tongued,  mountebank  is  alike  insulting  to 


1 74  Queen  of  Appalachia 

Queen  and  kingdom,  and  to  you,  my  people  as  well. 
These  charlatans  never  fail  to  have  a  following,  and 
this  false  Christ  has  succeeded  in  turning  many  heads. 
I  admonish  you  to  be  careful.  He  is  an  impostor  and  a 
snake  in  the  grass,  and  would  scatter  seeds  of  discord 
and  dissension  among  us.  A  short  time  ago  we  all 
mourned  the  death  of  Queen  Olivet " 

Imaginary  tears  and  sobs  came  into  play  and  the 
speaker  gave  evidence  of  great  grief. 

" This  man  who  claims  to  do  such  miraculous 

things  has  intimated  he  could  produce  the  living  Olivet. 
But,  my  beloved  people,  do  not  be  deceived  by  such 
rank  nonsense.  He  might  produce  some  one  bearing  a 
resemblance  to  our  dead  Queen,  as  jugglers  do,  but  I 
warn  you  to  beware  of  deception.  We  are  a  prosperous, 
intelligent  and  withal  a  happy  people,  who  believe  in 
God,  the  Father  Almighty,  and  we  should  trample  un- 
der our  feet  dangerous  doctrines  that  spring  up  through 
base  impostors.     I  thank  you." 

"  My  friends !  "  began  the  well  known  voice  of  the 
so-called  usurper,  as  he  climbed  onto  an  elevation  right 
in  the  heart  of  the  Queen's  audience.  "  Be  not  de- 
ceived! God  is  not  mocked.  Neither  Kings  nor 
Queens,  nor  rulers  nor  the  devil  and  all  his  angels  and 
archangels,  are  able  to  crush  out  Truth.  When  your 
royal  speaker,  the  so-called  Queen,  had  bound  and 
chained  the  man  who  now  speaks  to  you,  when  as  she 
thought  I  was  imprisoned  and  securely  locked  to  the 
dungeon  floor,  she  concluded  it  was  a  good  time  to  send 
you  a  proclamation  of  warning,  and  thought  it  required 
the  delivery  in  person.    When  I  said  in  public  that  I 


Angelina's  Proclamation  175 

could  produce  Olivet,  the  Queen  of  the  Appalachias,  I 
spoke  truly,  and  I  stand  here  ready  and  willing  to  per- 
form that  simple  service.    What  say  you,  her  people?  " 

"  Go  on  "  u-as  the  reply  from  a  thousand  throats  in 
thundering  tones, 

"  Queen  Olivet,  thou  persecuted  woman,  whose 
throne  has  been  usurped  by  another — the  same  who 
would  have  sent  you  to  your  death,  I  say  unto  you, 
Queen  Olivet,  come  forth." 

The  awful  silence  that  followed  the  command  was 
indescribable.  Queen  Angelina  stood  in  her  place  on 
the  platform,  pale  and  breathless,  and  trembling  like  a 
murderess. 

"  I  come,"  said  a  sweet  voice  from  the  center  of  the 
crowd. 

Queen  Olivet  had  torn  the  veil  from  her  head  and  the 
people  gave  way  for  her  as  she  approached  Paul,  and 
when  she  reached  him  and  stood  by  his  side  in  plain 
sight  of  the  great  concourse  of  people,  a  mighty  cheer 
went  up  from  the  vast  multitude.  Paul  raised  his  hand 
and  quiet  was  restored. 

"  Friends  and  neighbors  this  is  a  glorious  moment 
for  me  when  I  am  permitted  to  appear  before  you  once 
more  and  to  look  into  the  smiling  faces  of  my  loving 
countrymen,"  she  spoke  softly,  but  was  distinctly  heard. 
"  I  am  glad  to  be  with  you  on  this  gladsome  day,  and 
though  my  crown  is  worn  by  another  I  assure  you  the 
loss  is  as  nothing  compared  to  my  happiness  in  seeing 
you  all  again." 

When  she  had  ceased  speaking  another  cheer  that 
made  the  ground  tremble  was  given  with  enthusiasm, 


1 76  Queen  of  Appalachia 

when  her  aged  father  made  his  appearance  and  em- 
braced the  happy  OHvet. 

"  My  friends " 

All  eyes  were  turned  towards  Queen  Angelina. 

"  My  friends,"  repeated  she,  "  you  have  witnessed 
a  tragedy  and  I  have  nothing  but  compliments  for  the 
actors  for  the  excellence  manifested  in  the  several  parts. 
They  are  born  tragedians.  No  doubt  the  scene  seems 
realistic  to  many  of  you  as  it  does  to  the  venerable  pa- 
triarchal father  and  you  think  our  beloved  Olivet 
stands  before  you  in  all  her  regal  beauty.  But  spectac- 
ular scenes  are  deceptive,  as  I  shall  prove  to  you. 
Thank  God  I  am  prepared  to  show  you  how  easy  it  is 
to  be  deceived.  Let  me  introduce  to  you  another  living 
Olivet  as  truly  the  dead  queen  as  the  one  now  leaning 
on  the  arm  of  Olivet's  father. 

"  Queen  Olivet,"  in  mockery  of  Paul,  "  I  command 
you  to  come  forth  ?  " 

Queen  Angelina  waved  aloft  her  wand  three  times 
and  the  young  lady,  known  to  the  reader  and  to  Paul, 
as  Miss  Arnold,  Olivet's  double,  clothed  in  regal  cos- 
tume, came  to  her  side,  when  the  hundreds  of  guests 
surrounding  the  Queen  sent  up  a  mighty  cheer.  The 
audience  looked  on  in  amazement.  A  murmur  went 
through  the  crowd,  as  if  carried  by  an  electric  current, 
men  shook  their  heads  and  the  masses  stood  with  open- 
mouthed  wonder.  Even  Paul  was  unhinged  for  the 
moment  until  the  truth  dawned  upon  him. 

Queen  Angelina  and  her  courtly  attendants,  quitted 
the  platform  at  once,  and  she  was  seen  ascending  the 
steps  arm  in  arm  with  Miss  Arnold,  the  guests  remain- 


Angelina's  Proclamation  177 

ing  on  the  plaza  as  if  waiting  further  develop- 
ments. 

"  A  very  clever  farce,"  spoke  Paul  at  last,  "  but 
Truth  is  mighty  and  will  prevail.  What  says  the  fa- 
ther ?  "  said  he  turning  to  Olivet  and  her  loving  father. 

"Friends — "  ("louder")  yelled  the  people,  "and 
neighbors,  this  is  my  beloved  daughter,  the  late  Queen. 
Crowns  and  thrones  dwindle  into  insignificance  when 
they  and  my  little  girl  are  placed  in  the  balance,"  his 
hand  on  her  uncovered  head. 

"Praise  God  from  whom  all  blessings  flow,"  chanted 
Paul,  and  the  vast  audience  shouted  "  Amen ! "  in 
chorus. 


CHAPTER  XXIV 

TRAGIC  SCENES  AT  THE  PALACE 

On  Monday  morning,  the  second  day  following  the 
dual  scene  in  the  vicinity  of  the  palace,  Paul  and  Queen 
Olivet  were  in  the  act  of  taking  a  train  for  a  day's 
sight-seeing  when  a  courier  from  the  palace  was  seen 
running  towards  them  and  they  halted.  Paul  was  given 
a  sealed  packet,  labeled  important,  and  making  apolo- 
gies to  his  companion,  he  broke  the  seal. 

"  My  guest,  an  acquaintance  of  yours,  is  seriously  ill, 
and  asks  for  you." 

He  read  no  more,  and  hastily  explaining  the  urgent 
call  to  Olivet,  they  returned  home,  and  he  hurriedly 
took  his  leave  for  the  palace. 

The  avenue  was  not  so  crowded  as  on  Saturday, 
but  the  people  were  in  evidence  and  were  lost  in 
amazement  to  see  Paul  boldly  enter  the  grounds  and 
enter  the  palace. 

He  had  no  difficulty  in  gaining  admission — he  was 
known  to  every  servant  in  the  Queen's  employ — and  he 
was  ushered  into  a  pretty  little  room,  where  he  found 
Miss  Arnold  apparently  in  great  pain.  He  sat  down  on 
the  edge  of  the  bed  upon  which  she  lay  and  took  hold 
of  her  right  hand.  It  was  hot,  and  she  was  burning  up 
with  fever. 

178 


Tragic  Scenes  at  the  Palace         179 

The  Queen  stood  by  and  looked  on  without  a  word, 
and  presently  went  out.  Before  she  returned  Miss 
Arnold  had  opened  her  eyes  and  smiled  faintly,  almost 
immediately  falling  into  a  deep  sleep.  Her  fever  was 
leaving  in  haste,  and  Paul  walked  over  to  the  window 
overlooking  the  East  grounds  where  the  Queen  found 
him  upon  her  return.  Finding  her  guest  painless  in 
sleep,  she  signalled  Paul  to  follow  and  they  passed  into 
the  adjoining  room. 

She  was  not  so  gorgeously  gowned  as  when  they 
first  met,  but  there  was  a  richness  about  her  costumes 
that  invited  admiration.  She  was  a  connoisseur  in  the 
art  of  dress.  And  her  gowns  were  gems  of  loveliness, 
and,  with  the  jewels  of  rare  beauty,  that  adorned  her 
person,  together  with  her  natural  comeliness,  she  pre- 
sented a  lovely  picture. 

"  Be  seated,  Mr.  Thornton.  Tell  me  what  to  do  for 
the  unfortunate  girl  in  yonder  room.  The  doctor  gave 
her  enough  medicine  last  night  to  kill  or  cure,  but  she 
grows  worse  right  along,  and  I  was  almost  beside  my- 
self. In  my  extremity  she  murmured  your  name,  and  I 
sent  for  you.  I  had  grave  doubts  about  your  coming, 
but  if  she  must  die,  I  am  glad  you  are  here,  since  she 
is  one  of  your  people." 

"  Don't  worry  about  her,"  spoke  Paul,  "  she  will 
awaken  soon,  having  forgotten  her  illness — Hark !  Yes 
'tis  she — I  will  give  her  a  glass  of  water." 

"  No,  remain  here.  I  will  attend  to  her  wants,"  said 
she,  tripping  through  the  door,  and  closing  it  behind 
her. 


1 80  Queen  of  Appalachia 


"  Paul,  forgive  me,"  said  Miss  Arnold  as  she  threw 
herself  at  his  feet. 

Her  sudden  appearance  so  soon  after  the  Queen's 
exit  gave  him  a  surprise  and  one  he  would  have 
avoided. 

"  Miss  Arnold,"  said  Paul,  slowly,  "  this  performance 
on  your  part  reminds  me  most  forcibly  of  another  one 
away  back  in  Princeton — but  under  different  circum- 
stances.   Forgive  you  ?    yes." 

"  When  you  know  all  you  will  never  speak  to  me 
again,"  she  cried. 

"  My  dear  girl,  I  know  more  than  you  think,  but 
come  to  the  sofa — there,  now !  Listen !  You  were 
jealous  of  Olivet  and  followed  us  to  this  land  where 
you  became  a  willing  tool  of  Angelina.  Here  you  were 
easily  persuaded  that  I  was  enamored  with  Olivet  and 
you  were  thus  led  on  by  hypothetical  reasoning.  In  the 
first  place  it  was  unfortunate  that  we  ever  met  since  it 
turned  out  such  an  upheaval  at  home,  but  I  will  assume 
all  of  the  responsibility  resulting  from  that  affair. 
Your  first  real  false  move  was  in  your  chase  that  ended 
with  your  arrival  here ;  the  next  fatal  move  was  the 
position  you  assumed  in  trying  to  thwart  my  purpose, 
which  you  know  was  both  manly  and  just." 

"  Do  not  censure  me,  Mr.  Thornton,  I  have  shed 
tears  of  regret,  many,  many  times  since  starting  out  on 
my  foolish  trip.  When  I  reached  the  point  that  sep- 
arates this  country  from  ours,  I  began  to  see  my  folly, 
and  my  first  impulse  was  to  return,  but  something 
seemed  to  urge  me  on.     Oh!  Mr.  Thornton!  do  not 


Tragic  Scenes  at  the  Palace         i8i 

think  me  weak  or  shallow.  It  was  my  love  for  you  that 
led  me  into  this  blunder." 

Miss  Arnold  let  her  head  fall  on  Paul's  shoulders, 
and,  just  at  this  moment  Angelina  swept  in,  unan- 
nounced. 

"  You  are  a  physician  worth  having,  Mr.  Thornton," 
said  she,  taking  in  the  scene  before  her.  "  Instead  of  a 
pale,  sickly  and  suffering  woman  my  guest  has  been 
transformed  into  a  blushing,  happy  girl.  I  am 
sorry  to  interrupt  you,  but  the  royal  carriage  is  at 
the  door,  and  Mr.  Thornton  cannot  well  refuse  to  oc- 
cupy a  seat  for  a  pleasant  outing.  You  will  excuse  us 
Miss  Arnold?    Come,  Mr.  Thornton." 

Paul  was  thinking  of  another  Queen  who  w'as  await- 
ing his  return  for  an  outing,  but  he  could  form  no  ex- 
cuse now,  and  there  seemed  no  escape.  He  glanced 
at  Miss  Arnold  and  saw  a  look  of  regret  in  her  face. 

"  With  pleasure,  madam,"  said  he,  "  I  hope  to  meet 
you  again.  Miss  Arnold,  good  morning." 

That  afternoon,  after  Paul  and  the  Queen  returned 
from  a  trip  that  encircled  the  entire  kingdom,  they  were 
seated  in  her  private  dining  room  where  a  tempting 
luncheon  was  served.  Directly,  the  footman  entered  and 
announced  that  Father  Brown  was  in  waiting  below. 

"  Show  him  into  the  library  and  say  that  I  will  join 
him  presently,"  was  the  madam's  order,  and  turning 
to  her  guest : 

"  Mr.  Thornton,  I  want  you  to  meet  Father  Brown. 
He  is  one  of  our  greatest  men,  very  religious,  learned, 
and  a  gentleman,  will  you  accompany  me?"   rising. 


1 82  Queen  of  Appalachia 

Paul  was  about  to  make  an  excuse,  but  instantly 
changed  his  mind,  and  followed  her.  Once  he  enter- 
tained the  thought  that  possibly  he  was  walking  into 
another  trap,  and  a  vision  of  chains  and  prison  walls 
loomed  up  before  him,  but  he  gave  her  the  reins,  per- 
fectly willing  to  risk  the  consequences. 

Pausing  at  the  foot  of  the  grand  stairway,  as  if  in 
doubt  about  something,  she  hesitated  a  moment,  and 
her  face  brightened,  immediately  linking  her  arm  in 
that  of  her  guest  and  they  started  down  the  spacious 
hall,  and  entered  a  small  but  charming  little  room. 

"  This  is  the  leisure  room,  Mr.  Thornton.  Take  that 
rocker — I  want  to  tell  you  something  before  I  usher 
you  into  the  presence  of  Father  Brown.  You  see,  he 
is  my  counselor,  and  to  him  I  submit  all  my  sorrows 
and  troubles,  as  well  as  the  knotty  problems  of  govern- 
ment for  scrutiny  and  solution.  Our  dual  seance  the 
other  day  came  pretty  near  doing  the  good  man  up,  and 
he  pinned  me  down  for  the  whole  truth  of  the  matter, 
which  he  managed  to  wring  from  me,  little  by  little." 

"  Did  you  tell  him  all?  "  asked  Paul,  excitedly, 

"  Absolutely." 

"What  did  he  say?" 

"  When  he  finally  became  possessed  of  the  whole  of 
the  unfortunate  circumstances,  he  wept  like  a  child. 
For  the  first  time  I  realized  my  awful  mistake.  I  was 
ambitious  and  stopped  at  nothing  to  pave  my  way  to 
the  throne,  with  this  flash  of  reflection  came  a  flood  of 
tears  and  I  wished  to  die.  In  my  misery  I  dropped  to 
the  floor  in  front  of  Father  Brown^,  utterly  crushed." 


Tragic  Scenes  at  the  Palace         183 

"  You  surprise  me,"  said  Paul,  "  but  Father  Brown — 

"  He  said  not  a  word.  He  would  not  even  touch  me, 
but  quitted  my  presence,  the  saddest  looking  mortal  I 
ever  saw.  His  wretched  looks  sobered  me  instantly 
and  scrambHng  up  I  called  to  him.  His  arms  shot  up  as 
if  in  a  '  not  another  word  '  warning,  and  he  walked 
away  and  out  of  sight  and  hearing.'  " 

"  You  have  seen  him  since  then  ?  " 

"  No,  and  I  dread  to  see  him.  You  will  go  with  me, 
Mr.  Thornton,  I  cannot  bear  to  face  him  alone." 

"  Nonsense,"  said  Paul.  "  Close  your  eyes,  Angelina, 
and,  mind  you,  think  of  nothing  concerning  your 
troubles.  Bring  to  mind  the  memory  of  some  happy 
day  in  the  past.  Try  to  think  of  your  happiness  on  that 
occasion.  *  *  *  Now,  sweet  peace  hovers  over  you. 
Hold  to  those  pleasant  thoughts    *    *    *    and  smile." 

When  they  entered  the  library  there  were  no  visible 
signs  of  weakness. 

"  Father,  I  want  you  to  know  Mr.  Thornton,  Mr. 
Thornton,  Father  Brown." 

Paul  saw  at  once  that  his  reverence  was  an  icicle. 
He  merely  glanced  at  Paul,  and  a  frown  disfigured 
his  otherwise  pleasant  face.  Instead  of  rising  to  meet 
Paul,  he  turned  his  back  to  him,  finally  got  up  and 
walked  over  to  the  window.  An  embarrassing  silence 
followed. 

"  Father,  I  am  at  a  loss  to  account  for  your  action. 
If  it  had  not  been  for  Mr.  Thornton,  I  could  not  have 
met  you  here.  I  was  a  wreck.  Father,  when  I  came  in 
here  a  moment  ago,  my  heart  was  light,  my  conscience 


1 84  Queen  of  Appalachia 

was  free.  I  was  happy.  That  feeHng  still  permeates 
my  very  soul.  Oh,  Father!  You  could  not  turn  your 
back  on  one  who  stands  so  near  to  God,  who " 

"  Say  no  more,"  Paul  cried  out.  "  I  will  leave  his 
presence.    It  is  best." 

"  Stay,  Mr.  Thornton,  one  word  before  you  go. 
Father,"  turning  to  the  indifferent  counselor,  "  Father, 
I  know  not  what  you  would  say  to  me  of  my  confession. 
Be  that  as  it  may,  your  unchristian,  ungodly  perform- 
ance to-day  in  silently  heaping  insult  upon  my  guest 
finds  no  favor  with  me.  I  may  be  a  fiend.  You  may 
call  me  a  murderess,  and  I  may  be  guilty  of  innumer- 
able sins,  and  yet,  guilty  though  I  may  be,  I  blush  for 
the  great  head  of  the  Church,  and  my  heart  goes  out 
to  you  in  pity  for  your  lack  of  love  and  manly  quali- 
ties  " 

Her  words  were  cutting  like  a  razor,  and  his  rever- 
ence slowly  faced  the  speaker,  anger  and  scorn  visibly 
affecting  his  serenity. 

"  Yesterday  this  man  was  a  stranger.  To-day  he  is 
my  friend.  Yesterday  I  hated  him  with  all  the  mad 
passion  of  a  demon.  To-day  I  revere  him  with  all  the 
love  and  adoration  of  a  woman  whose  cup  of  happiness 
is  full  and  overflowing.  Yesterday  I  could  have  killed 
the  man  who  sought  to  deprive  me  of  the  crown;  but 
now,  father,  I  feel  that  I  am  not  fit  to  be  his  servant, 
and  that  I  was  wrong.  I  honor  him.  I  command  you. 
Father  Brown,  to  make  amends,  and  a  failure  to  so  do, 
now  and  in  this  presence,  forever  ends  our  friendship. 
You  have  my  ultimatum." 


Tragic  Scenes  at  the  Palace         185 

During  the  Queen's  clever  raps  Paul  kept  his  eye 
on  the  figure  receiving  them,  who  appeared  independ- 
ent and  autocratic  at  first,  but  his  expression  under- 
went a  number  of  changes  before  the  eloquent  tirade 
ended.  While  he  no  doubt  deserved  a  reprimand,  Paul 
was  not  so  sure  that  such  a  severe  castigation  was  de- 
manded, and  anxious  to  help  him  out  of  the  difficulty, 
and  before  he  could  utter  a  word,  he  made  an  appeal. 

"  I  beg  of  you,  oh  Queen,  to  forget  what  you  term 
an  offense.  As  a  matter  of  fact,  I  would  bend  my  knee 
to  no  man,  therefore  I  ask  for  no  apologies.  I  care 
nothing  for  outward  actions  from  others,  they  know  not 
what  they  do.  Men  who  are  born  into  the  Spirit  can- 
not be  offensive  to  any  one.  He  could  not  give  ofifense. 
Godly  men  are  so  filled  with  love  there  is  no  occasion 
for  snubbery.  Truth  and  love  are  reflected  from  the 
great  sun  rays  with  such  power  that  His  bounteous 
grace  and  Christian  spirit  reaches  out  and  dispenses 
brightness  and  happiness  to  every  creature  within  the 
radius  of  its  extremity.  The  extent  of  the  rays  de- 
pends largely  upon  the  stock  of  love  on  hand.  1  be- 
lieve that  our  ever}'  action  is  for  our  good,  and  I  am 
inclined  to  look  with  favor  upon  what  appears  an  un- 
pleasant incident.  Now,  Queen,  I  will  bid  you  a  pleas- 
ant good-afternoon." 

The  Queen  looked  after  the  retreating  form  in  silence 
and  presently  threw  herself  on  to  a  chair  and  covered 
her  face  with  her  hands. 

"  My  daughter,  I  absolve  you,"  began  Father 
Brown.    "  The  difficult  character  you  assumed  would 


1 86  Queen  of  Appalachia 

have  taxed  the  endurance  of  the  nerves  of  a  giant. 
Your  eloquent  censure  on  the  one  hand,  and  your  flat- 
tery, your  meaningless  honeyed  words  from  a  charming 
mouth  on  the  other,  would  have  put  to  shame  the  great- 
est comedian  of  the  nineteenth  century.  The  only  in- 
cident to  mar  the  success  of  the  comedy-tragedy  was 
the  pantomime  feature.  I  assure  you  it  is  a  most  dif- 
ficult role,  and  a  trying  experiment.  I  prefer  the  free 
use  of  my  tongue.  The  lad  fell  into  the  play  nicely. 
He  is  an  easy  mark." 

The  Queen  was  too  exhausted  to  reply  to  the  flatter- 
ing criticism  of  the  recent  episode.  Realizing  the  false 
position  he  was  wont  to  place  her,  she  suffered  him 
to  continue  in  order  to  gain  time  to  play  a  trump  card. 
She  was  a  woman  of  intelligence  and  good,  sound  sense, 
and  while  she  was  never  more  in  earnest  than  when  she 
was  reading  his  titles  clear,  yet  in  making  an  enemy  of 
Father  Brown  she  had  not  counted  the  cost.  These 
and  similar  thoughts  crowded  her  brain,  and  in  her 
silence  she  was  avoiding  or  at  least  prolonging  an  awk- 
ward situation  and  passing  a  most  critical  struggle.  In 
her  dilemma  she  gave  herself  up  to  tears.  It  was  not 
exactly  a  case  of  "  between  the  devil  and  the  big  sea," 
but  she  was  in  a  peck  of  trouble,  again. 

"  Father,  the  throne  is  not  worth  all  this  trouble," 
she  finally  thought  aloud.  "  I  have  about  made  up  my 
mind  to  abdicate  in  favor  of  Olivet." 

"  I  am  afraid  you  entered  into  the  spirit  of  the  farce 
too  seriously,  my  daughter.  Get  rid  of  such  non- 
sensical idea.     No  matter  what  happens.  Olivet  must 


Tragic  Scenes  at  the  Palace         187 

not  reign.  She  is  not  of  us,  and  we  must  never  sub- 
mit." 

"  You  said  a  few  moments  ago  that  Paul  Thornton 
was  an  easy  mark.  Let  me  tell  you  that  you  are  de- 
ceived if  you  honestly  hold  to  that  opinion.  He  is  the 
strongest  man  in  this  kingdom  to-day,  and  mark  my 
words,  you  can  feed  him  tons  and  oceans  of  '  honeyed  ' 
words,  but  nothing  but  right  and  justice  will  move  him. 
His  gentle  bearing  which  you  say  is  the  result  of  flat- 
tery, is  merely  his  Christlike  manner,  which  has  too 
much  reality  in  it  to  be  false.  In  his  abundance  of 
charity  and  love  he  would  readily  consent  to  make  the 
change  with  as  little  publicity  as  possible,  and  if  you 
look  upon  him  as  a  man  whom  you  can  turn  aside,  by 
fair  or  foul  means,  be  undeceived  at  once." 

"  You  have  grown  melancholy,"  spoke  he.  "  His 
presence  here  was  a  mistake.  He  is  a  mesmerist,  of 
that  I  am  certain,  and  if  you  permit  him  to  visit  the 
palace  you  will  become  a  slave  to  his  accursed  influence, 
and  we  are  lost." 

"  The  game  is  already  played.  Father.  Thornton 
holds  the  winning  card,  and  why  refuse  to  surrender 
the  prize?  He  has  treated  me  in  all  fairness.  You 
seem  to  forget  that  he  knows  my  secrets  and  yet  with- 
holds them  from  the  public." 

"  We  must  get  rid  of  the  fellow,"  said  he.  "  Who  is 
he  that  he  comes  here  from  the  other  country  and  de- 
mands a  throne  for  some  woman  that  he  brings  along? 
No,  w^e  will  appeal  to  the  people!  Let  him  do  his 
worst." 


1 88  Queen  of  Appalachia 

Further  conversation  was  abandoned,  by  the  chorus 
of  a  thousand  tongues  in  unison  as  they  cheered  to  the 
echo,  that  drowned  their  voices.  SteaHng  to  the  win- 
dow they  looked  down  upon  the  demonstration,  the 
Hke  of  which  was  never  before  witnessed  in  Appalachia, 
and  Paul  Thornton  was  the  central  figure. 


CHAPTER  XXV 

THE  QUEEN  OF  APPALACHIA 

"  Yes,  OUie,  your  Mr.  Thornton  is  a  wonderful  man. 
Think  of  the  time  he  is  spending  in  your  interest,  and 
he  has  been  at  a  great  expense,  too,  which  must  be  re- 
turned to  him,  an  hundred  fold." 

"  I  never  saw  such  a  man,  mother.  Wonderful  ? 
He  is  fully  a  century  in  advance  of  the  common  mor- 
tal." 

"  Likely  enough.  His  wealth  of  intelligence  and 
wisdom  certainly  has  no  equal  in  this  kingdom,  but  pos- 
sibly the  old  country  is  more  enlightened;  we  may  be 
a  century  in  the  rear." 

"  No,  I  can  assure  you  that  in  point  of  education,  arts 
and  sciences,  intellect,  culture  and  refinement  we  are 
equal,  if  not  superior,  to  his  country.  In  mechanical 
progress  and  inventions  we  lead,  Mr.  Thornton  ad- 
mitted as  much." 

"  I  thought  you  told  me  they  had  many  advantages 
over  us." 

"  Natural  advantages,  mother.  They  have  a  glori- 
ous, warmth-giving.  Sun,  which  of  course  we  are  not 
privileged  to  enjoy." 

"  Oh,  I  understand,  Ollie.  they  have  the  Sun,  Moon 
and  Stars,  the  heavens,  its  atmospheric  changes,  rain- 


1 90  Queen  of  Appalachia 

bow,  and  many  other  astronomical  attractions  which  we 
cannot  enjoy,  but  we  have  our  sunHght,  which  you  say 
is  the  same  as  the  great  orb  of  day,  excepting  the  ab- 
sence of  heat,  and  that  we  do  not  need.  In  place  of  a 
sky  with  its  galaxy  of  stars,  its  moon,  its  milky  way,  its 
rainbow  and  its  meteors,  we  have  a  veritable  sky  with  a 
constellation  of  glittering  stars  that  sparkle  and  shine 
throughout  the  night  with  equal  brilliancy.  The  moon 
we  have  no  use  for  any  way.  On  the  other  hand,  my 
dear,  think  of  the  lightning,  the  thunder  storms,  the 
wind,  the  cyclones,  the  floods,  the  cloudy  days,  the  un- 
pleasant weather,  the  rain,  the  hail,  the  fog,  the  mud, 
the  cold  winters  and  hot  summers." 

"  Yes,  yes,  mother,  I  appreciate  the  fact  that  Appala- 
chia is  heaven  compared  with  the  outside  world  in  so  far 
as  the  things  you  mention,  but  mother,  dear,  you  forget 
the  beauty  and  music  of  the  spheres.  There  is  gran- 
deur even  in  their  raging  storms,  the  play  of  the  light- 
ning is  magnificent,  the  reverberations  of  the  distant 
thunder,  in  its  deep,  full  bass  tones,  are  unequalled,  and 
the  music  of  the  raindrops  is  incomparable." 

"  No  doubt,  you  enjoyed  it,  deary,  it  was  something 
novel." 

"  And  their  great  systems  of  railways,  their  monster 
engines  and  endless  trains  of  magnificent  drawing  room 
cars,  it  was  lovely,  mother,  to  say  nothing  of  the  street 
cars,  but  in  architecture,  there  is  little  or  no  difference. 
Their  buildings  are  larger,  perhaps,  but  they  lacked  ar- 
tistic finish.     Their  shops,  though,  are  interesting." 

The  enthusiastic  speaker  gave  her  mother  a  word  pic- 
ture of  one  of  the  department  stores  she  visited,  and 


The  Queen  of  Appalachia  1 9 1 

thus  they  talked  all  morning,  finally  making  the  circuit 
and  back  to  the  starting  point — Thornton,  the  man  who 
was  the  instrument  in  restoring  Olivet  to  her  home  and 
who  aided  in  making  that  home  so  cheerful  and  happy 
this  morning. 

Paul  had  made  Olivet  acquainted  with  all  the  facts 
concerning  himself  and  Miss  Arnold,  their  intimacy,  the 
"  scandal,"  and  that  he  believed  her  love  for  him  was 
the  incentive  that  brought  her  to  this  country,  and 
Olivet  had  in  turn  communicated  these  facts  to  her 
mother,  so  that  Miss  Arnold  came  in  for  a  share  of  the 
oral  feast. 

"  Poor  girl,  I  pity  her,"  said  the  mother.  "  Is  her 
love  returned — what  does  he  say?  " 

"  He  is  hard  to  understand,"  was  the  reply,  "  but  dur- 
ing their  intimacy  at  Princeton  I  am  convinced  he  was 
not  only  smitten,  but  very  much  attached  to  her." 

"  Then  he  still  loves  her.     He  is  not  a  man  who — " 

"  The  door  chimes,"  exclaimed  Olivet,  "  Mr.  Thorn- 
ton, no  doubt,"  going  to  the  receiver  and  glancing  at 
the  card. 

"  Miss  Arnold,"  she  read,  "  why,  mother,  it  is  the  pa- 
tient instead  of  the  healer." 

"  A  pleasant  surprise,"  replied  she.  while  the 
daughter  with  a  pleased  smile  ran  to  the  door. 

This  little  incident  clearly  reveals  to  the  reader  the 
character  of  this  household.  Instead  of  resenting  the 
action  of  Miss  Arnold  of  Saturday's  proceedings  they 
open  their  doors  and  arms  to  her,  and  make  her  feel 
that  she  is  among  friends. 

"  Miss  Arnold,  this  is  an  unexpected  pleasure,"  said 


192  Queen  of  Appalachia 

Olivet,  recognizing  her  own  living  picture  the  moment 
she  threw  open  the  door.  The  visitor  who  approached 
her  "  rival  "  with  fear  and  trembling  was  astonished  to 
find  herself  in  the  arms  of  her  double  and  carried  into 
the  house  with  the  enthusiasm  and  warmth  of  feeling  of 
a  life-long,  intimate  friend. 

Paul  was  advancing  toward  the  avenue  facing  the 
west  entrance  to  the  palace  where  the  Appalachians,  a 
thousand  or  more  awaited  his  arrival,  having  signified 
the  welcome  ready  to  be  extended  to  him  by  a  remark- 
able demonstration  in  cheers  and  huzzas  that  rent  the 
air  in  patriotic,  yet  jubilant  melody,  the  one  which  the 
Queen  and  Father  Brown  had  witnessed. 

Miss  Arnold,  on  her  way  to  Olivet,  glancing  back  at 
the  scene  and  hearing  the  shouting  multitude,  imagined 
she  could  almost  hear  the  strains  of  Sousa's  band  as 
it  struck  up,  "  See  the  Conquering  Hero  Comes." 

Paul  would  have  avoided  this  dramatic  All  Hail !  if 
his  personal  wishes  had  controlled  events,  but  he  had 
learned  to  obey  the  voice  of  his  conscience,  which  he 
called  the  "  I  Am,"  who  doeth  all  things  well. 

He  realized  that  God  was  moving  the  people,  and  that 
Love  and  Truth  were  rapidly  gaining  a  stronghold 
among  the  Appalachians.  He  accepted  the  magnificent 
reception  as  a  matter  of  course,  and  without  hesitation 
accepted  the  glad  hands  of  responsive  fellowship  and 
welcome. 

"  Glory  to  God  in  the  highest.  Peace  on  earth,  Good 
will  to  men,"  shouted  he.  "  I  am  not  a  shouting 
methodist,  nor  a  John  the  Baptist,  but,  my  friends,  I 
feel  that  this  is  a  glorious  day  for  Christ." 


The  Queen  of  Appalachia  193 

"  Pardon  me,  Brother,"  said  a  clerical  looking  gen- 
tleman, going  closer  towards  Paul,  "  I  am  a  servant  of 
the  Most  High  and  am  anxious  to  know  more  of  your 
methods  of  healing  and  treating  disease." 

"  My  methods  are  Christ's  methods,"  answered  Paul, 
"  I  treat  disease  as  I  do  sin  by  placing  my  heel  upon 
it  as  you  would  a  venomous  reptile,  to  crush  it  out  of 
existence." 

"  Then  you  claim  God  as  the  power  behind  your 
works?  " 

"  Who  but  God  can  cleanse  our  mortal  bodies  and 
quicken  the  spirit  within  us  ?  "  answered  Paul,  Yankee 
fashion. 

"  Who  are  you  who  has  power  beyond  that  of 
others  ? " 

"  He  gives  no  more  power  to  one  than  to  another. 
We  are  all  born  with  equal  faculties,  but  all  men  are 
not  born  teachers.  Many  students  are  slow  to  learn 
music.  The  door  must  be  opened — God  does  not  force 
the  door.  Turn  the  knob  and  walk  in,  it  is  not  locked. 
My  friend,  when  you  get  into  the  splendor  of  the  cen- 
tral sun,  its  glorious  rays  will  stir  the  vibrations  and 
penetrate  the  dead  faculties  until  such  misnomers  as 
sickness  will  be  crushed  out  of  memory.  Truth  makes 
us  anew.  The  old  things  are  of  the  dead  past.  We 
are  born  of  the  Spirit  and  are  full  of  love  and  truth 
and  God — we  want  nothing  more,  there  is  no  room 
for  anything  but  God.  Passions,  appetites  and  greed 
have  yielded  to  grander  things.  I  claim  no  more  power 
and  spirit  than  you  as  a  teacher  should  have,  my  friend, 
for  to  teach  is  to  heal.  If  vou  are  a  servant  of  the  *  Most 


1 94  Queen  of  Appalachia 

High,'  and  fully  understand  God,  your  knowledge  and 
faith  will  establish  health,  for  God  is  life,  hence  you 
are  life,  therefore  perfect  health." 

"  He  maketh  himself  a  God,"  said  the  **  servant," 
turning  to  the  audience. 

"  That  accusation  of  the  Rabbi's  was  the  Justifica- 
tion of  Christ,"  spake  Paul,  "  for  the  Christian  there  is 
no  other  self  but  God.  Mind  is  God.  My  friend,  your 
body  needs  a  spiritual  bath.  The  vessel  is  full,  but  it 
has  become  stagnant  with  the  ages  of  dead  and  decay- 
ing matter.  Cleanse  it,  and  fill  it  full  of  love,  truth 
and  power — God." 

"  How  do  we  know  but  you  are  one  of  the  false 
teachers  that  we  are  told  would  appear  and  to  beware 
of?  "  asked  another  minister. 

"  By  their  fruits  ye  shall  know  them,"  spoke  Paul. 
"  The  prayers  of  the  unrighteous  availeth  naught.  The 
spirit  that  was  in  Christ  Jesus,  should  dwell  in  us,  and 
if  we  are  unable  to  demonstrate  with  the  same  power 
and  spirit,  we  are  lacking  in  spiritual  understanding. 
If  God  be  for  us  who  can  be  against  us?  In  him  we 
live,  move  and  tramp  the  earth,  so  if  we  suffer,  God 
suffers." 

"  Then  if  we  sin,  God  sins,  and  when  we  die,  God 
dies,"  said  the  interrogator,  laughing.  "  Trash !  I  sup- 
pose you  believe  that  one  can  violate  all  of  the  ten  com- 
mandments and  be  as  spotless  as  one  who  lives  a  sinless 
life,  doing  all  the  good  he  can  and  trying  in  his  humble 
way  to  live  holy  and  serve  his  Master?  " 

"  I  see  your  mind  is  mixed  with  good  and  evil,"  said 
Paul.  "  How  could  sin  enter  into  the  world  without  en- 


The  Queen  of  Appalachia  195 

tering  God  ?  Doesn't  God  fill  this  universe  ?  Is  He  not 
infinite?  And  is  there  any  particle  of  space  that  He 
does  not  fill?  You  make  your  own  heaven  and  your 
own  hell !  What  you  do  is  your  own  act,  but  you  are 
God.  Forgive  yourself.  When  you  do  that  the  whole 
matter  is  ended." 

"  Do  you  believe  in  a  future  punishment  ? "  was 
asked. 

"  There  is  only  God ;  therefore  there  couldn't  be 
enough  space  anywhere  for  a  hell  big  enough  to  hold 
one  man.  All  the  hell  any  man  receives  is  the  fire 
kindled  in  himself,  and  this  fire  is  for  the  express  and 
implied  purpose  of  cleansing." 

"  Then  our  church  organizations  are  all  wrong  and 
we  should  pray  to  ourselves  and  to  the  God  in  us  ?  " 
said  a  white-haired  gentleman  close  by. 

"  When  you  get  the  idea  that  there  has  been  a  Crea- 
tor, a  heavenly  father,  out  of  your  mind,  you  will  begin 
to  worship  the  Light.  The  only  likeness  or  image  of 
God  is  man.  Don't  go  to  worshiping  a  God  with  legs, 
and  arms,  and  liver  and  lungs.  Put  this  old  heathen 
idea  out  of  your  head.  It  is  idolatry !  Praise  your  own 
body  and  mind  and  pray  to  your  people  instead  of  pray- 
ing for  them.  It  is  the  fashion  among  religionists  to 
say ;  '  Oh,  Lord,  God !  do  this  and  do  that !  '  and  then 
fold  their  hands  and  await  for  God  to  do  it.  In  these 
days  of  advanced  thought  the  devil  has  gone  out  of 
business.  God  is  neither  great  nor  small,  high  nor  low, 
neither  old  nor  young.  He  is  the  All  of  All.  Stand 
still  and  see  the  salvation  of  the  Lord.  You  are  the 
center  and  you  may  say  in  the  majesty  of  your  own 


1 96  Queen  of  Appalachia 

Divinity :  '  Things  may  come  and  things  may  go, — men, 
women,  Queens,  trees,  horses,  cattle,  and  even  the  very 
mountains  may  move  around  me.  I  am  unmoved,  be- 
cause I  am  resting  in  the  center.'  Be  an  individualist. 
Don't  link  yourself  with  any  man  or  woman.  Avoid 
organizations  and  societies,  especially  those  blindly 
trying  to  do  the  work  you  do.  Speak  gently,  find  no 
fault,  love  your  neighbor,  and  do  nothing  in  transgres- 
sing the  platform  of  the  All-Good.  Stand  in  your  own 
individuality,  right  in  the  sun  center,  when  you  will 
always  realize  your  own  life,  health,  joy,  happiness  and 
prosperity." 

"  What  is  your  religion  ?  " 

"  I  am  an  Individualist  and  belong  to  no  school  of 
religion.  I  have  recognized  my  own  Divinity.  Or- 
ganized religion  is  a  shadow  cast  over  the  Light.  The 
shadow  of  a  priest  or  a  preacher,  or  a  book,  falls  over 
your  own  pathway,  and  you  are  blinded  and  made  to 
turn  aside,  and  wander  into  the  wilderness,  and  quag- 
mires, or  else  sit  down  and  become  stagnant.  It  is 
taking  away  from  you  your  own  birthright.  Organ- 
ized religion  is  a  robber  stealing  from  you  your  own 
right  to  approach  God  in  your  own  way.  God  is  an 
Individualist,  churches  are  institutions." 

"  You  believe  in  the  Bible  which  speaks  of  building 
churches  ?  " 

"  Yes,  my  friend,  God  is  building  churches  every  day. 
He  has  erected  millions  of  tabernacles,  and  I  am  one 
of  them.  My  tabernacle  is  one  not  built  with  hands, 
and  the  I  Am  in  me  can  heal  the  sick  all  over  the 
earth ;  can  go  from  planet  to  planet.    My  heart  is  filled 


The  Queen  of  Appalachia  1 97 

and  thrilled  with  the  freedom  which  belongs  to  the 
Spirit.  The  God  within  me  is  my  companion  and  guide. 
Instead  of  bowing  to  the  elements  or  to  the  ner\es  or 
to  the  stomach,  they  should  bow  to  us.  All  men  are 
not  prophets,  all  are  not  seers.  All  have  not  received 
the  same  gifts.  And  let  me  say  here  and  now  that  all 
of  us  cannot  be  Queens." 

"  I  am  glad  you  quit  soaring  around  in  space  long 
enough  to  get  down  on  earth  again,"  spoke  the  "  ser- 
vant." We  would  like  you  to  explain  how  a  man  who 
claims  so  much  could  get  mixed  up  in  a  fight  for  the 
throne.  Admitting,  for  argument's  sake,  you  are  right, 
and  that  you  introduced  the  real  Queen  Olivet,  do  you 
not  know  that  in  deposing  Queen  Angelina  you  cause 
endless  trouble  and  sorrow  ?  " 

"All  imaginary  ills  ars  not  confined  to  so-called  phys- 
ical disease.  The  mind  is  just  as  liable  to  get  cross- 
ways  as  your  liver.  In  treating,  I  do  not  enquire  the 
trouble  for  God  heals  by  cleansing  the  temple,  this  body 
of  ours.  There  is  only  one  Word,  and  you  can't  split 
it  into  pieces.  One  Word,  one  God,  one  everlasting 
voice.  Queen  Olivet  was  delivered  unto  me  by  the  hand 
of  God,  and  I  was  commanded  to  go  forth  and  battle 
for  her  rights.  I  asked  the  Spirit  no  questions.  I  am 
merely  obeying  His  will,  and  even  the  power  of  the 
organized  church  through  its  agents  in  yonder  palace, 
will  avail  nothing.  The  priest  may  plead  and  plan,  yea, 
he  may  command,  but  the  great  I  Am  will  take  him 
by  the  coat  collar,  and  throw  him  out  of  the  window. 
God  stills  the  storms,  my  friend,  and  the  big  tornado 
that  you  imagine  is  causing  trouble  is  rapidly  melting 


198  Queen  of  Appalachia 

into  nothingness — there  is  no  storm.  All  is  peace  and 
serenity.  Let  the  music  of  harmony  and  good  go  forth 
over  Appalachia.  God  is  always  right  and  with  Him 
there  can  be  no  discord.  God  is  in  the  midst  of  this 
so-called  crisis  in  your  government  and  you  may  rest 
assured  he  will  make  no  mistake.  Queen  Olivet  will 
resume  her  rightful  position  and  Angelina  will  willingly 
and  cheerfully  acquiesce  in  the  arrangement.  The 
leaven  is  working,  and  despite  the  devil  and  his  imps, 
the  will  of  God  will  triumph." 

*'  There  she  is !  Long  live  Queen  Olivet !  Three 
cheers  for  Angelina !  " 

The  cheering  and  shouting  were  deafening,  and  the 
eloquence  of  Paul  was  forgotten  in  the  excitement. 

Paul  glanced  in  the  direction  of  the  surging  crowd, 
when  an  inspired  scene  was  presented  to  him.  Queen 
Olivet,  in  royal  robes,  with  Angelina  on  the  one  side 
and  Miss  Arnold  on  the  other,  headed  a  procession  on 
the  beautiful  grounds  toward  the  plaza,  followed  by  a 
royal  train  of  uniformed  soldiers,  a  band  of  fifty  pieces 
bringing  up  in  the  rear. 

Reaching  the  platform,  surrounded  by  the  excited 
populace,  Angelina  kissed  the  forehead  of  Olivet,  and 
taking  from  her  own  neck  a  golden  chain,  she  encircled 
it  around  Olivet,  and  arranged  the  pendant  of  the 
Queen,  with  its  dazzling  brilliancy,  attached,  in  front. 
She  faced  the  great  crowd,  bowing  in  courtesy  and 
in  a  short  but  patriotic  speech  presented  Queen 
Olivet. 

The  scene  following  this  beautiful  incident,  beggars 
description.     Old  men  cried  for  joy,  women  shouted 


The  Queen  of  Appalachia  199 

and  praised  God,  thousands  of  people  cheered  for  both 
Queens,  and  the  royal  band  played  "  Coronation." 

At  the  close  of  the  presentation  scene,  Paul  appeared 
upon  the  platform,  and,  advancing  between  Olivet  and 
Angelina  from  the  rear,  joined  their  right  hands  and 
reverently  placed  his  lips  on  the  band  of  union  as  a 
seal,  saying: 

*'  Whom  God  has  brought  together  in  reconciliation 
and  universal  peace,  let  no  man  disunite." 

"  Amen,"  was  the  thundering  responsive  confir- 
mation. 

Father  Brown,  whose  plans  were  so  cruelly  trampled 
upon  by  Angelina,  left  her  with  vengeance  clearly 
shown  in  his  face ;  but  she  was  too  "  Thorntonized," 
as  he  expressed  it,  to  take  heed  of  his  advice  and  ac- 
tions, and  her  former  lord  and  master  made  his  exit 
without  her  knowledge.  He  realized  as  an  unmistak- 
able fact  that  Paul  Thornton,  with  his  gallantry,  his 
pleasant  smiles,  his  winning  ways  and  captivating 
manner,  together  with  his  dashing,  handsome  appear- 
ance and  his  social,  moral  and  religious  power,  had 
turned  Angelina's  head  and  captured  her  heart. 

Before  this  stranger  crossed  his  path,  the  word  of  the 
priest  was  a  command,  his  counsel  a  law.  He  was  to 
all  intents  and  purposes  the  power  behind  the  throne. 
His  reign  was  short,  but  he  had  made  good  use  of  his 
official  position  as  a  dc  facto  Queen.  Angelina  was 
young  and  in  Father  Brown  she  found  a  valuable  aid, 
and  it  is  no  wonder,  therefore,  that  he  was  deeply 
chagrined  over  the  manner  in  which  he  was  thrown 
aside. 


200  Queen  of  Appalachia 

When  he  reahzed  that  his  Queen  could  not  be 
thwarted  in  her  determination  to  abdicate;  that  she  no 
longer  heeded  his  advice,  he  became  very  bitter  towards 
the  man  whom  he  held  responsible  for  the  change. 
His  leave-taking  was  as  informal  as  the  one  when  the 
Queen  had  confessed  her  guilt,  but  now  his  thoughts 
were  not  about  what  was  to  be  done  to  avert  a  threat- 
ened crisis,  but  how  to  deal  with  the  man  who  had 
clipped  his  wings  and  would  take  his  place. 

Going  straight  to  his  elegant  suite  of  rooms  on  the 
second  floor  of  the  palace,  he  heaved  a  deep  sigh,  feeling 
that  sooner  or  later  he  would  have  to  seek  new  quarters. 
Throwing  himself  upon  a  lounge  he  burst  into  tears, 
the  first  real  tears  he  had  shed  for  years.  It  was  a 
moment  of  agony  and  grief,  such  as  never  before  fell 
to  his  lot.  The  reader  need  not  be  extravagant  in 
sorrow  and  pity  for  the  church  he  represented,  neither 
his  tears,  his  agony  nor  his  grief  were  for  his  church ; 
it  was  Brown,  the  individual  member  thereof,  who  was 
the  sufferer,  for  purely  personal  reasons.  Had  Paul 
Thornton  come  between  him  and  the  woman  he  loved  ? 
When  the  grief  stricken  priest  arose  from  his  couch, 
his  features  were  anything  but  those  a  priest  should 
wear,  but  his  eyes  were  dry,  and  his  face  determined. 
He  threw  on  a  light  cloak  and  hurriedly  left  his  apart- 
ments. Leaving  the  palace  on  the  east  side,  he  crossed 
the  grounds  and  passed  out,  taking  a  car  that  was  ap- 
parently awaiting  him.  Ten  minutes  later  he  was  in 
close  consultation  with  one  of  the  employes  of  ihe  gov- 
ernment mint. 


CHAPTER  XXVI 

EXPOSURE   AND    BANISHMENT 

"  No,  sweetheart,  my  allotted  work  in  Appalachia  is 
at  an  end,  and  I  must  soon  return  to  my  own  land." 

Paul  and  Queen  Olivet  were  alone  and  she  was  trying 
to  persuade  him  to  remain  at  the  palace  in  the  capacity 
of  Queen's  Counselor,  and  give  up  the  idea  of  leaving 
Appalachia.  This  was  not  the  only  conversation  they 
had  held.  For  a  week  she  had  begged  and  pleaded  with 
him,  but  with  no  success. 

"  Then  I  will  insist  that  you  accept  the  concessions 
granted  you  by  this  government." 

"  To  do  that,  sweetheart,  would  necessarily  delay  my 
departure  indefinitely,  and  I  have  given  my  promise  to 
accompany  a  certain  young  woman  through  Hell's  Gate 
the  coming  week.  No,  I  will  have  to  decline  the  mag- 
nificent gift." 

"  Seeing  that  you  are  determined  to  leave  us,  Mr. 
Thornton,  I  will  convert  the  concessions  into  the  coin 
of  the  realm,  so  that  you  can  take  along  with  you  some 
evidence  of  the  gratitude  of  our  generous  government." 

"  I  beg  your  pardon,  oh.  Queen,  for  thus  disturbing 
your  highness,"  began  the  chief  guard,  making  his  en- 
trance unannounced,  "  but  the  occasion  demanded  im- 

201 


202  Queen  of  Appalachia 

mediate  action,  the  matter  being  of  such  grave  im- 
portance." 

"  Make  your  wants  known,  sir,  and  quickly,"  said 
the  queen,  angered  for  the  moment. 

"  You  see,  oh,  Queen,  one  of  the  keys  to  the  door 
leading  to  the  government  treasury  has  been  missing, 
and " 

"  The  Queen  desires  you  to  withdraw,  sir.  I  will 
discuss  the  matter  with  Father  Brown  at  another  time. 
Understand,  sir,  this  is  my  private  room  and  is  closed 
to  government  attaches." 

"  A  thousand  pardons,  oh.  Queen,  but  Father  Brown 
instructed  me  to  come  here." 

"  Enough.    Will  you  go?  "  said  she,  rising. 

"  He  said  I  would  find  the  missing  key  in  his  posses- 
sion," pointing  towards  Paul,  as  he  marched  sullenly 
towards  the  door,  with  a  backward  movement. 

"  One  moment,  chief !  "  spoke  Paul.  "  There  is  some 
mistake,  Queen,"  turning  to  her,  "  and  it  is  best  to  clear 
it  up  now,  in  his  presence." 

"  What  do  you  mean,  sir.  do  you  or  Father  Brown, 
insinuate  that  the  keys  to  the  treasury  are  on  the  person 
of  my  honored  guest  ?  " 

"  I  was  instructed  to  so  inform  you  and  to  search 
him,"  said  the  chief. 

"  Outrageous.  Send  Father  Brown  to  me  instantly. 
But  stay." 

The  Queen  was  in  a  towering  passion  while  Paul  re- 
mained seated,  calm  and  unruffled.  She  rang  for  a  serv- 
ant, who  responded  at  once,  and  who  was  sent  to  sum- 
mon Father  Brown. 


Exposure  and  Banishment  203 

That  dignitary  appeared  almost  immediately,  his  face 
pale  and  haggard,  and  he  was  shaking  with  nervous 
excitement. 

"  Father  Brown  am  I  to  understand  that  you  accuse 
Mr.  Thornton  of  having  in  his  possession  certain 
keys?  "  asked  the  Queen,  as  calmly  as  possible. 

"  I — I — suspected  him,  your  majesty,"  stammered  he. 

"  What  evidence  have  you  for  the  suspicions  or  ac- 
cusation, sir  ?  "  she  asked. 

"  He  was  the  only  man  at  the  treasury  department 
the  day  it  disappeared,  your  highness." 

"Was  he  all  alone?" 

"  Some  lady  accompanied  him,  Angelina,  I  think," 
answered  he. 

"  That  will  do.  You  may  go.  And  you,  too,  sir," 
turning  to  the  chief. 

"  No,  not  yet,"  said  Paul,  "  not  until  the  chief  has 
completed  his  search." 

"  Very  well,"  she  said  sweetly,  "  as  you  will.  Perhaps 
you  are  right." 

The  chief  had  no  difficulty  in  approaching  Paul,  and 
began  to  go  through  his  pockets.  To  the  surprise  of 
Paul,  the  delight  of  the  Father  and  the  consternation 
of  the  Queen,  the  missing  keys  were  found  in  the  first 
pocket  emptied. 

"  There  is  the  proof  of  my  accusation,"  exclaimed  the 
priest,  "  I  always  thought  him  a  fraud  and " 

"  Begone,  sir.  Out  of  my  sight,  at  once.  Leave  the 
palace  immediately,"  stormed  the  Queen  in  rage,  and 
the  priest  quietly  took  his  leave." 

"  Give  me  the  keys,  chief,  and  you  may  retire.     I 


204  Queen  of  Appalachia 

want  you  to  sift  this  matter  to  the  bottom.  It  is  a  con- 
spiracy, and  nothing  shall  be  left  undone  to  bring  the 
guilty  persons  to  judgment.  Reveal  this  incident  to 
no  one !  "  and  the  chief  bowed  himself  out. 

"  What  new  scheme  is  this  ?  "  she  asked  of  Paul  who 
stood  near. 

"  Ask  the  priest,  sweetheart.  He  could  throw  light 
on  the  subject  if  he  would." 

"  You  are  right,  Mr.  Thornton,"  said  Angelina, 
coming  in  from  an  adjoining  room. 

"  Angelina,"  they  both  exclaimed  in  unison. 

"  I  heard  it  all,"  she  began,  "  and  you  gave  him  just 
what  he  has  earned,  Queen,  a  summary  dismissal." 

"  Then  you,  too,  believe  in  my  innocence,"  said  he, 
smihng. 

"  That  hypocrite  proposed  that  same  scheme  to  me 
last  week.  He  argued  that  if  the  keys  were  found  on 
the  person  of  Mr.  Thornton,  his  guilt  was  firmly  estab- 
lished, he  would  be  imprisoned,  the  people  would  think 
him  a  fraud,  and  I  would  not  be  disturbed.  From  that 
moment  I  lost  faith  in  him,  and  now  I  hate  him." 

"  We  are  taught  to  love  our  enemies,  that  is,  re- 
ligionists so  teach,  but  they  know  not  what  they  say. 
The  suggestion,  '  love  your  enemies  and  do  good  to 
them  that  hate  or  despise  you,'  means  that  we  are  to 
bear  them  no  ill  will  or  angered  feeling,  to  love  them 
for  all  the  good  things  they  do  and  to  refuse  to  see  the 
bad  things.  I  can  easily  overlook  the  errors  of  the 
priest,  he  is  groping  in  the  darkness." 

"  I  will  arrange  to  see  him,"  said  Angelina,  "  and  I 
am  going  to  tell  him  in  plain  words  that  if  this  aflfair 


Exposure  and  Banishment  205 

gains  publicity  I  will  expose  him.  No,  he  is  beaten  at 
his  own  game,  and  you  will  never  hear  of  it  again.  By 
the  way,  Mr.  Thornton,  Miss  Arnold  tells  me  you  and 
she  are  leaving  us  soon?  " 

"  Well,  if  I  escape  prison,  I  expect  to  shake  the  dust 
of  Appalachia  from  my  feet  in  a  few  days,"  he  laugh- 
ingly replied. 

"  Miss  Arnold  has  given  me  a  pressing  invitation  to 
accompany  her  home  and  spend  a  season  with  her." 

"  I  would  be  delighted  to  know  that  you  accepted  her 
kind  invitation,"  answered  he. 

"  Your  visit  would  be  one  of  pleasure,  Angelina,  but 
are  you  fully  acquainted  with  the  fact  that  the  journey 
is  a  hard  one  and  beset  with  difficulties  and  dangers? 
Are  you  prepared  to  make  such  a  trip?"  said  Queen 
Olivet. 

"  Why,  sweetheart,  Angelina  is  stronger  than 
you." 

"  Yes,  Mr.  Thornton,  but  she  would  be  leaving  her 
country  with  friends  on  a  visit,  not  seeking  to  return 
to  it,  as  in  my  case." 

"  Miss  Arnold  made  the  trip  all  alone.  I  think  I  will 
take  the  matter  under  consideration,"  said  Angelina, 
tripping  out,  gaily. 

"  I  am  going  to  spend  the  afternoon  with  mother, 
Mr.  Thornton,  will  you  go  along?  " 

"  Thank  you,  sweetheart,  I  have  an  engagement,  but 
will  call  for  you — say  what  hour  ?  " 

"  Suit  your  pleasure." 

"  Five  o'clock,  then,  good-by." 


CHAPTER  XXVII 

MISS  ARNOLD   MAKES  A   CONFESSION 

Miss  Arnold  was  in  the  blue  room  all  alone,  Ange- 
lina Having  just  gone  out.  Her  mind  was  not  at  ease 
and  her  thoughts  were  anything  but  satisfactory. 

"  If  I  had  only  told  him  all  when  we  first  met,"  she 
soliloquized,  "  but  it's  no  use  to  cry  over  past  mistakes. 
I  am  in  a  quandary,  what  course  to  pursue  I  know 
not.  I  would  confess,  but  to  do  that  might  prove  costly. 
I  dare  not  risk  it.  No,  he  would  leave  me.  He  frowns 
on  deception.  What  am  I  to  do?  Tell  him  I  must, 
sooner  or  later,  else  he  v/ill  discover  the  truth  and  I  am 
lost  to  him  forever.  Oh,  God !  why  was  I  so  foolish  ? 
Why  do  I  have  to  endure  so  much  suffering?  Hark, 
he  comes.  I  must  hide  these  tears.  He  must  not  know : 
not  now." 

"  Am  I  late,  Miss  Arnold  ?  " 

"  Why  do  you  insist  upon  calling  me  Miss  Arnold, 
Paul  ?  "  she  asked,  greeting  him  warmly. 

"  I  once  had  a — a  friend  whose  name  was  May," 
spoke  Paul,  calmly.  "  I  say  a  friend,  but  it  is  due  to 
you  that  I  should  explain  all.  I  intended  to  do  so  all 
along,  and  now  the  opportunity  presents  itself,  and  with 
your  permission  I  will  to  thee  '  a  tale  unfold/  and  thus 
redeem  my  promise." 

206 


Miss  Arnold  Makes  a  Confession    207 

"  Oh,  I  remember  your  promise,"  said  Miss  Arnold, 
trying  to  appear  calm. 

"  When  I  was  young  and  foolish — I  suppose  I  was 
foolish  " — began  Paul,  "  I  began  a  correspondence  with 
a  '  young  and  foolish  '  girl  over  in  New  Jersey.  We 
exchanged  silly  letters  for  eight  or  nine  years,  without 
ever  having  seen  each  other.  One  day  she  wrote  a 
short  note  advising  me  of  her  coming  marriage.  I 
guess  I  cried  over  it — it  came  so  unexpectedly — but  I 
managed  to  get  over  the  cruel  treatment  of  my  un- 
known correspondent,  and  had  almost  forgotten  her, 
when  I  received  another  letter  from  her.  She  was  still 
unmarried,  giving  a  full  explanation  of  the  death  of 
her  groom-to-be,  and  she  inveigled  me  into  another 
season  of  correspondence." 

"  You — you  certainly  were  easily  led  on." 

"  I  confess  to  a  strange  but  partial  attachment.  So 
strong,  in  fact,  that  I  went  so  far  as  to  write  her  of  an 
intended  visit." 

"  She  was — delighted,  of  course  ?  " 

"  No,  I  rather  think  she  avoided  my  visit.  She  sent 
her  apologies.     She  was  suddenly  going  away." 

"And  then?" 

"  I  had  business  in  New  York  and  while  there  I  wrote 
her.  You  see  she  was  spending  the  week  over  in 
Brooklyn." 

"  Yes,  yes,"  spoke  she,  "  she  answered  your  letter?  " 

"  Yes,  and  we  arranged  for  a  meeting.  She  disap- 
pointed me."  A  sigh  escaped  him,  unawares,  but  was 
not  lost  on  his  audience. 

"  Not  intentionally  ?  " 


2o8  Queen  of  Appalachia 

"  As  to  that  I  always  remained  in  ignorance." 

"  She — she  explained — apologized,  didn't  she> 
Paul?" 

"  She  wrote  me — yes.  In  fact  proposed  another 
meeting,  and  I  accepted,  fully  believing  her  story." 

"  And  was  again  disappointed  ?  " 

"  Truly  spoken.  I  shall  never  forget  that  unhappy 
occasion." 

"  I  infer " 

"  It  w^as  a  bitter  disappointment.  I  will  not  seek  to 
hide  it  from  you,  and  I  shall  never  forget  the  circum- 
stance." 

"  She  was  ill,  perhaps,  Paul  ?  " 

"  So  stated,  but  I  wall  always  think  she  was  ill  for  a 
purpose." 

"  No,  no,  no,  Paul.    Do  not  condemn  her,  unheard." 

*'  My  dear,  I  am  not  condemning,  but  merely  saying 
she  feigned  illness  to  avoid  me." 

"  She  w^ould  not  do  that — I — I  know  she  wouldn't." 

"  Your  pure  mind,  dear,  cannot  conceive  of  any  one 
practicing  deception,  but  you  do  not,  happily,  know  the 
ways  of  the  social  world.  Deceit  is  a  great  part  of  the 
social  life." 

"  I  can  never  tell  him  now,"  thought  she. 

"  If  she  had  been  honest  with  me,  had  frankly  told  me 
she  did  not  care  to  meet  me " 

"  But,  Paul,  what  evidence  have  you  that  she  avoided 
you?" 

"  Evidence  ? '  She  sent  a  shameless  woman  to  me 
with  apologies, — a  woman  whom  I  took  for  May 
Temple,  who  led  me  to  believe  was  the  woman  I  had 


Miss  Arnold  Makes  a  Confession    209 

learned  to  love.  In  my  happiness  I  allowed  her  to  take 
me  to  a  wine  room  and  I  was  shocked  to  find  her  not 
only  intemperate  and  rakish,  but  an  old  frequenter  of 
the  disreputable  place.  My  patience  was  soon  ex- 
hausted and  when  she  introduced  me  to  a  drunken 
friend  of  hers — no,  let  me  tell  you  all, — I  could  stand  it 
no  longer  and  I  excused  myself  and  left  them.  Why, 
dear,  don't  cry.  I  went  into  the  adjoining  box,  and 
while  there  overheard  a  story  that  made  my  blood  boil. 
I  realized  the  truth, — she  was  not  May." 

"  May — May — was  not  to  blame  for — for  this 
woman's  false  moves,  Paul — she  never  knew  that  she 
played  such  a  game — " 

"  Why,  my  dear,"  said  Paul,  interrupting  her,  as  she 
talked  between  her  choking  sobs,  "  you  seem  greatly 
affected  over  the  affair.  I  am  sorry  I  spoke  of  it. 
Come,  kiss  me  and  forget  about  it." 

"  Have  you  forgiven  her — May  Temple — for  her — 
her  apparent  cruel  treatment  ?  "  accepting  his  caresses. 

"  I  drove  her  from  my  mind,  dear." 

"  Never  to  return?  " 

"  I  am  almost  ready  to  believe  you  are  jealous — If 
so,  dismiss  the  green-eyed  monster  immediately.  There 
is  no  one  who  stands  between  me  and  the  woman  I 
love,"  sealing  the  affirmation  with  a  kiss. 

"  But  suppose,  Paul,  she  had  met  you  afterwards, 
and  gave  you  a  perfectly  satisfactory  explanation. 
Suppose,  Paul,  she  was  up  to  the  ideal  you  had  painted 
her  in  your  infatuation  that  sent  you  after  her — say 
she  was  attractive,  loving  and  good." 

"  Like  you,  for  example,"  interrupted  he. 


2 1  o  Queen  of  Appalachia 

"  Yes,  if  you  will,  that  she  was  like  me  in  every  par- 
ticular.    Suppose  you  had  met  her " 

"  You  are  cruel  to  paint  such  an  unreasonable  pic- 
ture, my  dear.    What  might  have  happened?  " 

"  Yes — you  know,  Paul,  that  instead  of  being  in 
Appalachia  at  this  moment,  talking  to  me,  you  would 
have  been  entertaining  Mrs.  Thornton,  formerly  May 
Temple." 

"  In  that  case  I  might  have  been  happy,  and  yet  I 
would  not  have  been  a  teacher.  I  would  not  have  met 
you.  I  would  not  have  invaded  this  heavenly  kingdom. 
Miss  Arnold,  I  am  perfectly  content  with  my  lot." 

"  Oh,  Paul !  "  she  cried,  her  head  falling  on  his 
shoulder,  "  I  can't  keep  silent  any  longer.  Kill  me  if 
you  will.    I  am  May  Temple !  " 

"  You !  "  cried  he,  springing  to  his  feet  as  if  elec- 
trified. 

"  Don't — leave  me,  Paul.  Let  me  explain  myself. — 
I  loved  you.  I  meant  to  tell  you — I  swear  I  did.  God 
helping  me  T  meant  no  harm  in  assuming  the  character 
of  Miss  Arnold.  But  I  was  so  happy  and  I  feared  to 
tell  you  the  truth.  I  was  jealous  of  Olivet,  and  T  dared 
not  say  anything  then.  My  love  and  devotion  led 
me  on." 

She  broke  down  at  last  and  fell  to  the  floor. 

Paul  stooped  down  and  kissed  her  white  lips,  rang 
for  a  maid  and  took  his  leave,  knowing  she  would  re- 
vive soon.  Meeting  Queen  Olivet  in  the  hall  he  told 
the  secret,  and  begged  her  to  go  to  May  with  words  of 
hope  and  comfort. 


CHAPTER  XXVIII 

BACK  TO   EARTH  ;   PAUL   AND   HIS    CREDITORS 

"  Darn  my  buttons,  Thornton,  but  you're  a  reglar 
Jack  in  the  box.    Whar  on  earth  has  you-ens  bin?  " 

"  Oh,  up  in  the  country,  uncle,  enjoying  the  scenery 
and  splendor  of  new  worlds." 

"  I  never  thunk  you'd  find  him,  sis,"  turning  to  An- 
gelina. 

"That  was  an  easy  undertaking,  uncle,"  replied  May, 
with  a  wink  at  Angelina. 

"  No  trouble  at  all,  I  assure  you,"  spoke  Angelina, 
taking  the  cue. 

"  What's  you-ens  got  in  all  them  ar  sacks,  Thornton, 
— some  old  rocks,  I  reckon,  they  always  tote  oflf  a  lot 
uv  them  ar — relics,  they  call  'em." 

"How's  the  canoe,  uncle — right  side  up?  "avoiding 
his  question.  Paul  did  not  care  to  tell  Uncle  Bill  that 
those  burdensome  sacks  contained  enough  gold  and 
other  precious  stones  to  buy  half  the  United  States. 
•  "  Ridin'  like  er  duck,  Thornton,  but  you-ens  ain't  bein 
arter  goin  home  ?  " 

"  Yes,  Uncle,  we  are  going  home,  sure  enough,  this 
time." 

"  Did  you-ens  fish  out  them  ar  jewels  what  were 

211 


2 1 2  Queen  of  Appalachia 

lost?"  asked  he,  eyeing  May's  jeweled  fingers  and  her 
flashing  diamonds." 

"  The  lost  were  found,"  replied  Paul,  truthfully. 
"  My  sister  desires  me  to  make  you  a  present,  Uncle, 
and  of  course  you  cannot  well  decline  a  gift  from  her." 

"  No,  you  can't,  uncle,"  said  May,  laying  a  package 
containing  a  small  fortune  in  his  hands. 

He  made  due  acknowledgment,  being  profuse  in  his 
thanks,  and  placed  the  unopened  packet  in  the  clock  on 
the  crude  mantlepiece. 

Paul  and  his  two  companions  soon  took  leave  of  the 
good-hearted  old  mountaineer,  and  loading  the  old 
canoe  with  their  wealth  and  baggage,  were  quickly 
drifting  down  stream. 

Angelina  had  stood  the  trip  with  remarkable  en- 
durance and  courage,  and  was  delighted  over  the  beau- 
tiful mountains  that  loomed  up  before  her  in  all  their 
loveliness.  She  had  a  pleasant  word  and  a  gratifying 
smile  for  the  many,  to  her,  new-fangled  scenes  that  con- 
tinually came  into  view  and  gave  every  indication  of 
enjoyment. 

May  was  too  happy  to  allow  even  the  trials  of  that 
underground  passage,  from  Hell's  Gate  to  freedom,  to 
annoy  her,  and  she  endured  the  long,  burdensome  tramp 
without  a  murmur,  emerging  into  the  open  sunlight 
with  rosy  cheeks,  gladsome  eyes,  and  a  happy  heart. 

Paul  was  heavily  encumbered  by  the  millions  of  gold 
that  was  forced  upon  him  by  the  generous  Queen.  He 
was  not  adverse  to  wealth,  he  enjoyed  it,  but  he  didn't 
want  the  earth,  and  yet  he  finally  accepted  a  sum  that 
would  purchase  a  very  large  slice  of  it. 


Back  to  Earth  2 1  3 

Nothwithstanding  his  ponderous  load,  he  was  lively 
and  gay,  Angelina  had  never  before  seen  the  humorous 
side  of  his  nature  and  she  was  most  agreeably  surprised 
to  find  that  such  a  sober  character  could  be  so  full  of 
sunshine  and  liveliness.  His  jovial,  enlivening  spirit 
played  a  very  important  part  in  lessening  the  suffering 
of  his  companions  on  that,  dark,  damp,  weaiisome 
tramp,  with  its  innumerable  pitfalls  and  dangerous 
precipices. 

They  reached  a  haven  at  last  and  they  gave  many 
sighs  of  relief  and  thankfulness  that  their  troubles  were 
over.  Angelina  appeared  to  forget  that  she  would  have 
to  undergo  a  similar  trial  in  order  to  return  home,  but 
Paul  would  not  throw  cold  water  on  her  happiness,  by 
mentioning  the  fact. 

The  leave-taking  at  the  palace  was  a  sad  one  for  the 
Queen,  and  was  no  less  painful  to  Paul.  He  became 
Paul  Thornton,  the  man,  when  he  made  his  farewell 
visit  to  her  majesty.  She  cried  like  a  child  and  Paul 
was  visibly  affected.  He  did  not  try  to  check  the  tor- 
rent of  tears  that  poured  down  his  cheeks  in  sympathetic 
tenderness,  as  she  said  good-by  to  him,  her  arms  around 
his  neck,  her  head  upon  his  breast,  refusing  to  let  him 
go.  It  was  a  touching  scene,  and  one  neither  of  them 
ever  forgot. 

He  tore  himself  away  from  the  palace  with  difficulty. 
He  had  given  his  solemn  pledge  to  visit  Appalachia 
again  and  with  this  promise  in  her  keeping,  the  Queen 
allowed  him  to  kiss  her  farewell.  By  the  special  re- 
quest of  the  Queen  they  quitted  her  kingdom  under 
cover  of  the  darkness,  being  careful  lest  her  people 


214  Queen  of  Appalachia 

should  discover  the  secret  entrance,  and  they  arrived  at 
the  railway  station  four  days  thereafter,  where  May  and 
Angelina  bade  Paul  a  tearful  good-by,  and  they  left  for 
the  Atlantic  coast. 

It  was  a  happy  reunion  at  the  Thornton  residence 
the  evening  Paul  arrived  in  Princeton.  He  was  given 
a  sensational  welcome,  for  his  home-coming  was  one  of 
the  long-looked  for  events,  and  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Thornton 
were  sorely  grieved  over  his  unaccountable  absence. 
He  told  them  not  to  expect  his  return  soon,  but  as  the 
days  lengthened  into  weeks,  and  there  was  no  sign  of 
him,  their  trouble  and  worry  were  multiplied,  for  be  it 
said  the  business  house  of  Thornton  &  Son  had  been 
closed  by  the  sheriff  and  Paul  found  his  father  brok- 
en down  as  well  as  a  bankrupt.  He  had  saved  his 
homestead  from  the  wreck,  and  the  little  revenue 
from  the  post-office  was  their  only  means  of  sub- 
sistence. 

"  It  is  a  sorry  home-coming  for  you,  my  boy,"  said 
the  joyful  mother,  "  but  we  are  glad  to  have  you,  any- 
way. You  are  young  and  by  going  to  some  new  coun- 
try, out  west,  for  instance,  you  can  soon  make  your 
way." 

"  Why  leave  Princeton,  mother?  "  asked  Paul. 

"  You  know,  my  boy,  that  the  son  of  a  bankrupt  has 
a  rough  row  to  hoe  in  his  native  town;  besides,  Paul, 
you  must  remember  that  you  do  not  bear  as  good  a 
name " 

"  Spare  me,  mother !  Do  not  recall  those  unpleasant 
memories.  I  will  soon  be  able  to  clear  up  that  mystery. 
Is  Mrs.  Overton  home  yet  ?  " 


Back  to  Earth  215 

"I  think  not;  at  least  I  have  not  heard  of  her 
return." 

"  She  will  be  able  to  prove  an  alibi  for  her  guest,  as 
she  met  her  in  the  East  and  brought  her  home  with  her." 

"  Well,  we  hope  you  will  convince  the  people  of  your 
innocence,  Paul,  for  that  affair  has  proven  a  costly  one 
for  the  Thorntons',  socially  as  well  as  financially,"  the 
father  spoke  up. 

"  I  hope  you  will  not  worry  another  moment,  father, 
'  nor  you  either,  mother,  I  am  here  to  right  wrongs  and 
repair  broken  hearts  and  pocket  books." 

******* 

Going  down  to  the  post-ofifice  the  next  morning,  Paul 
appeared  in  a  new  suit  of  clothes  and  walked  along  with 
a  careless,  happy  movement,  as  though  at  peace  with 
all  the  world  and  mankind  in  general.  He  smiled  and 
chatted  gaily  with  everyone  he  met,  but  not  one  en- 
quired the  cause  of  his  long  absence.  Entering  the 
well-known  business  house,  a  desolated  scene  greeted 
him.  Empty  shelves  and  barren  walls,  cobwebs  and 
dust ;— nothing  but  the  post-office  fixtures,  remained  to 
remind  Paul  of  the  once  prosperous  business.  Even 
this  token  of  ruin  did  not  chase  the  cheerful  expression 
from  his  face,  and  he  passed  on  towards  the  inner  office 
as  though  nothing  had  happened. 

He  was  busy  writing  a  letter  to  his  friend  Brownlee, 
a  few  moments  after  his  entrance,  when  he  was  inter- 
rupted by  the  cashier  of  the  bank. 

"  How  do  you  do,  Mr.  Thornton  ?  Glad  to  see  you 
home  again.    How  is  the  East  ?  " 


2 1 6  Queen  of  Appalachia 

"  Good  morning,  Mr.  St.  Clair,"  pleasantly  greeting 
the  seemingly  affable  banker.  "  Yes,  I  am  glad  tQ  be 
home  again." 

"  Had  a  pleasant  trip,  I  presume?  " 

"Yes,  I  have  enjoyed  my  vacation  immensely;  in 
fact,  extended  it  longer  than  I  intended." 

"  Such  vacations  are  too  expensive  for  me,  these  hard 
times." 

"  Yes,"  replied  Paul,  "  they  are  costly.  I  must  have 
spent  $500  the  past  two  months  and  I  can  scarcely 
realize  it." 

"  Five  hundred !  "  he  repeated,  surprised. 

"  Ah,  well,  it  all  goes,  St.  Clair.  I  like  money,  but 
I  like  to  spend  it  better." 

"  By  the  way,  Thornton,  here  is  a  little  matter  that 
needs  prompt  attention,"  handing  Paul  his  note  for 
$500  a  week  past  due. 

"  Where  is  the  collateral  which  I  gave  you  as  secur- 
ity? "  he  asked  the  banker. 

"  Why,  you  see,"  stammered  he,  "  I  did  not  know 
when  you  were  coming  home,  and  we  took  steps  to- 
wards realizing  on  them." 

"  Am  sorry  you  did  that,  St.  Clair.  How  far  have 
you  gone  with  it?  " 

"  Oh,  we  merely  gave  notice  to  the  parties  that  we 
held  them." 

"  The  collateral  is  in  the  hands  of  your  attorneys — 
I  see,"  spoke  Paul.  "  Just  hold  that  a  day  or  so,  St. 
Clair,"  returning  the  note,  "  and  I  will  look  it  up." 

"  We  couldn't  hold  it  longer,  Mr.  Thornton.  It  is 
long  past  due,  and  the  bank  is  in  need  of  funds.    We 


Back  to  Earth  217 

are  calling  in  oar  loans  right  along  now.  The  par- 
ties called  yesterday  and  promised  to  attend  to  it  to- 
day." 

"  Oh,  they  responded  to  your  notices — very  well. 
Perhaps  you  can  make  it  out  of  them  sooner  than  I  can. 
If  they  pay  their  notes,  why,  I  will  not  object;  theirs 
are  also  long  past  due." 

"  Then  you  refuse  to  pay  it,  and  we  will  have  to  look 
to  them  ?  " 

"  No,  I  said  nothing  about  refusing  to  pay ;  I  merely 
asked  you  to  let  the  matter  rest  a  day  or  two,  and  I 
would  attend  to  it." 

"  Well,  we  cannot  extend  longer  time.  It  is  money 
we  want,  and  we  want  it  now.  If  you  had  stayed  at 
home  and  attended  to  business,  Thornton,  instead  of 
'  gallivanting  '  over  the  country  and  getting  mixed  up 
with  a  lot  of  questionable  characters,  you  would  have 
saved  your  credit  and  could  have  paid  your  debts.  It 
was  simply  the  Bank's  money  you  were  spending." 

"  Do  you  fully  realize  what  you  are  saying?  "  replied 
Paul,  perfectly  calm  and  undisturbed. 

"  I  do,  sir,  and  I  want  to  know  what  you  are  going 
to  do  about  this  note  ?  " 

"  Can't  I  beg  a  couple  of  days'  time?"  Paul  asked. 

"If  you  will  give  us  positive  evidence  that  you  will 
meet  it,  I  might  do  so,  otherwise  we  can  grant  no 
further  extension." 

"  Isn't  the  security  ample  ?  " 

"  I  will  tell  you  frankly,  Mr.  Thornton,  your  affairs 
here  are  in  bad  shape,  and  you  admit  you  are  a  spend- 
thrift." 


2 1  8  Queen  of  Appalachia 

"  Admitting  all  you  say ;  are  you  not  secured  against 
loss?" 

"  Well,  we  have  decided  to  close  up  your  account 
with  us.  It  is  a  matter  of  business,  strictly  business, 
Thornton." 

"  Then  it  is  useless  for  us  to  longer  discuss  the  matter. 
You  say  to  me,  '  pay  up  and  quit.'  I  will  pay  you  be- 
fore the  Bank  closes  this  afternoon.  Good  morning, 
sir,"  and  thus  dismissing  him,  Paul  turned  to  his  half- 
finished  letter. 

"  The  Bank  closes  at  three  o'clock !  "  he  said,  making 
his  exit. 

Paul  had  scarcely  completed  his  rather  lengthy  epistle 
to  Brownlee,  when  an  attorney  came  in  and  presented 
him  a  bundle  of  accounts.  Paul  merely  glanced  at  them. 
He  supposed  they  were  correct,  due  and  had  never  been 
paid,  although,  personally  he  knew  nothing  of  them. 
He  was  looked  upon  as  co-responsible  with  his  father, 
and  all  accounts  for  any  purpose  were  charged  to 
Thornton  &  Son,  hence  the  accounts  were  from  the 
butcher,  the  baker,  the  shoemaker,  the  liveryman,  and 
others. 

Paul  returned  the  bundle  to  the  mild-mannered  col- 
lector with  the  remark  that  he  was  busy  with  some  cor- 
respondence, and  asked  him  to  call  later — in  a  day  or 
two,  promising  to  pay  them. 

"  Well,  Mr.  Thornton,  I,  I  would  gladly  do  so — but — 
but  my  instructions  are  to — to  push  the  claims.  Can't 
you  pay  them,  and  stop  their  everlasting  gabble?  " 

"  Tell  me  what  they  are  saying,  Horton,  I  am  curious 
to  know." 


Back  to  Earth  219 

"  Oh,  well,  the  loafers  are  ripping  you  up  the  back, 
all  around  town.  In  fact  you  have  been  the  principal 
talk  of  the  town  for  weeks." 

"What  do  they  say?" 

"  A  great  many  things.  They  say  you  are  a  bad  man, 
a  dead  beat,  spending  borrowed  money  on  women  and 
your  father  and  mother  starving.  Oh,  you  are  catching 
it  from  every  quarter." 

"  That  is  pleasant  news,  Horton,  pleasant,  indeed, 
after  such  a  delightful  vacation,  but  I  guess  I  will  live 
through  it." 

"  No  doubt  of  that,"  said  he. 

"  I'll  tell  you,  Horton, — I  have  a  scheme.  Let  me 
have  those  bills  again.  I  will  jot  down  the  amounts, 
what  will  be  your  charges  for  collecting — ten  per  cent? 
— about  $12.  Very  well,  here  is  your  fee!  Now,  then 
here  is  a  retaining  fee,"  handing  him  a  gold  piece,  which 
he  pocketed  without  hesitation.  "  Make  it  your  busi- 
ness," continued  Paul,  "to  see  each  of  the  these  creditors 
and  advise  that  suit  be  instituted,  so  you  can  attach. 
Do  you  understand  ?  " 

"  I  think  so,  but  I  do  not  see  your  scheme  ?  " 

"  I  will  show  you  later.  You  proceed  under  my  in- 
structions and  let  me  know  the  result." 

Horton  left  him,  very  much  puzzled,  but  followed 
his  instructions  to  the  letter,  each  one  ordering  him  to 
proceed  to  sue. 

An  old  man  whom  Paul  had  kept  from  starving 
through  the  winter  hobbled  into  the  post-office.  Paul 
owed  him  a  dollar,  he  told  him,  and  he  put  up  a  great 
tale  of  woe. 


220  Queen  of  Appalachia 

Paul  listened  to  him  in  silence,  and  when  he  finished, 
said :  "  I  am  sorry  for  you,  Jenkins,  a  dollar  would  be 
quite  a  loss  to  you,  but  you  seem  to  think  there  is 
danger  of  losing  it.     Why  ?  " 

"  Well,  massa  Paul,  dey  all  tell  me  you  done  gone 
busted." 

"  I  see,  Jenkins,  but  you  weren't  afraid  were  you  ?  " 

"  No,  sir,  old  Jenkins  warn't  scared.  He  knowed 
massa  Paul'd  pay  him." 

Paul  dismissed  him  with  a  brand  new  silver  dollar. 
And  he  resumed  his  correspondence.  The  attorney 
came  in  presently  and  Paul  told  him  to  notify  each 
creditor  to  be  at  the  bank  at  a  certain  hour. 

"  You  might  whisper  a  few  words  to  the  loafers 
about  something  going  to  happen  at  the  bank  at  that 
hour." 

"  I  begin  to  tumble,"  said  the  attorney,  smiling,  and 
making  his  exit. 


It  was  exactly  half  past  two  o'clock  when  Paul  drove 
up  in  front  of  the  modest  little  banking  house  on  Main 
street.  There  was  a  big  mob  of  people  in  and  around 
the  building  and  it  was  with  difficulty  that  Paul  pushed 
his  way  inside. 

"  There  he  is,"  whispered  the  crowd  as  he  elbowed 
his  way  towards  the  counter.  Going  up  to  the  cashier's 
window,  Paul  spoke  loud  enough  for  all  to  hear : 

"  Are  you  having  a  run  on  your  bank,  St.  Clair?  " 

"  What  can  I  do  for  you  ?  "  he  said,  coldly. 


Back  to  Earth  221 

"  I  desire  to  pay  a  little  note  for  $500  which  you  hold 
against  me." 

A  deadly  silence  pervaded  the  room  following  this 
remark. 

"  Do  you  wish  to  pay  it  now?  "  asked  the  cashier  in 
surprise. 

"  I  want  to  pay  it  now,"  repeated  Paul. 

"  The  collateral  is  over  to  McBeth's,  the  attorney." 

"  Oh,  well,"  replied  Paul,  "  I  guess  there  are  enough 
witnesses  here.  I  will  pay  the  note,  and  you  can  give 
me  a  memorandum,  agreeing  to  return  the  collateral  to 
me  by  four  o'clock." 

"  Very  well.     I  will  write  it  out,"  said  he. 

The  cashier  was  nervous  and  in  his  excitement  he 
spent  fully  five  minutes  in  writing  the  few  lines  re- 
quired. 

"  By  the  way,  St.  Clair,  I  have  a  bank  draft— I  pre- 
sume it  is  good  ?  "  pushing  it  through  the  wicket. 

"  One  hundred  thousand  dollars,"  he  exclaimed. 

"  Great  God,  man,  where  did  you  get  this  ?  Is  it 
genuine  ?  " 

"  Are  you  a  banker  and  do  not  know  the  signature 
of  your  city  correspondent  ?  " 

"  Well,"  he  said,  hedging,  taking  offense,  "  signa- 
tures are  easily  counterfeited  now-a-days." 

"  You  have  said  enough,  sir.    Please  return  it  to  me.'' 

"  Why,  Thornton,  I  will  take  it  for  collection." 

"  No  give  it  me.  Do  you  suppose  I  was  foolish 
enough  to  think  you  could  cash  a  draft  for  $100,000? 
I  don't  suppose  you  could  cash  one  for  ten  thousand. 
I  will  take  the  draft,  please." 


2  2  2  Queen  of  Appalachia 

"  But,  I  will  have  to  have  my  money,"  he  stammered, 
still  looking  at  the  draft. 

"  Did  I  not  say  I  would  pay  that  note  to-day  ?  " 

"  Yes,  sir." 

"  I  usually  keep  my  promise,"  bringing  out  a  roll  of 
bills.  "  There  is  one  little  bill  that  will  cancel  my  obli- 
gation to  you. —  Thank  you." 

Then  turning  to  the  mob  who  stood  in  mouth-open 
astonishment,  and  utterly  dumb- founded,  Paul  said : 

"If  any  of  you  gentlemen  have  any  bills  against  me, 
go  over  to  Squire  Jones'  and  make  oath  to  their  cor- 
rectness, and  call  at  my  office  and  get  your  money." 

The  mob  quickly  dispersed  and  the  young  hero  of 
Princeton  walked  out  and  jumped  into  his  carriage, 
leaving  a  gaping  multitude  of  loafers  and  hangers-on 
in  silence  on  the  sidewalk. 


CHAPTER  XXIX 

PAUL  THORNTON,  THE   MILLIONAIRE 

The  reputation  of  Paul  Thornton  had  suffered 
greatly  during  the  past  few  weeks,  and  his  return  was  a 
signal  for  the  tongues  of  scandal  to  renew  their  wag- 
ging. The  incident  at  the  Bank,  however,  was  paralyz- 
ing. The  news  of  his  sudden  return  and  the  sensational 
coup  d'etat  were  heralded  broadcast  and  by  the  second 
morning  the  story  had  reached  every  ear  in  Princeton, 
and  was  rapidly  flying  up  the  valley  and  over  the  hills 
of  the  surrounding  country. 

It  has  been  said  that  money  is  the  root  of  all  evil.  In 
this  instance  the  old  saying  was  given  a  black  eye  since 
money  served  as  a  cure,  for  the  town  tattlers  who  had 
so  generouhly  contributed  their  time  towards  tearing 
down  the  reputation  of  one  of  their  townsmen  were 
now  equally  active  in  building  it  up,  and  the  only  ex- 
planation vouchsafed  them  was  the  appearance  of  the 
party  in  question,  flush  with  money. 

It  was  current  talk  in  Princeton  that  Paul  returned 
home  a  millionaire,  a  fact  that  neither  Paul  nor  his  par- 
ents could  deny.  "  An  uncle  had  died  suddenly,  leaving 
a  vast  fortune,"  so  the  story  ran,  and  the  young  ladies 
whom  Paul  was  reported  to  have  been  unduly  intimate, 
were  none  other  than  his  co-heirs  to  this  immense  for- 

223 


.224  Queen  of  Appalachia 

tune.  A  very  plausible  story,  which  could  not  have  been 
improved  upon. 

When  asked  about  it,  Paul  merely  told  his  friends 
that  the  people  had  been  very  generous  in  attending  to 
his  private  as  well  as  business  affairs  and  had  been  so 
successful  he  would  allow  them  to  continue,  without 
his  advice  or  assistance,  and  they  received  no  satisfac- 
tory explanations  from  him.  The  report,  however,  soon 
became  a  settled  fact,  and  Paul  was  fully  re-instated, 
without  an  effort  on  his  part. 

To  his  parents  Paul  told  everything.  He  gave  them 
a  detailed  statement  of  all  the  circumstances  leading 
up  to  the  wonderful  adventures,  including  his  early  cor- 
respondence with  May,  his  New  York  experience,  his 
turning  a  new  leaf  and  his  association  with  Brownlee, 
his  spiritual  awakening,  and  second  birth,  Miss  Ar- 
nold's visit,  the  rescue  of  the  Queen,  and  the  incidents 
following,  and  the  invasion  of  the  Unknown  Cave,  with 
its  people  and  its  wealth  of  beauty  and  minerals. 

It  was  dramatic,  and  his  audience  was  greatly  inter- 
ested. So  filled  with  surprise  and  interest,  were  his 
parents  they  sat  in  silence  and  applauded  only  by 
smiles  and  pleasing  expressions  as  the  speaker  unfolded 
the  wonderful  story. 

He  was  overwhelmed  with  questions,  following  his 
brief  recital,  and  by  the  time  they  retired  for  the  night 
his  happy  father  and  mother  were  in  possession  of 
facts  that  would  have  astonished  the  world  and  have 
created  the  greatest  sensation  of  modern  times. 

The  same  evening  that  Paul  was  entertaining  his 


Paul  Thornton,  the  Millionaire    225 

parents  with  his  thrilling  adventures,  May  Temple  was 
pouring  a  similar  story  into  the  ears  of  a  deh'ghted 
audience  in  a  New  Jersey  town. 

May  and  Angelina  made  their  debut  into  the  former's 
home  town  with  all  the  sensational  features  that  at- 
tended Paul's  arrival  in  Princeton.  May's  prolonged 
absence  was  as  much  of  a  mystery  to  her  parents  as  it 
was  to  her  neighbors,  and  they  were  beginning  to  be 
alarmed  at  her  silence.  She  had  written  them  of  her 
intended  trip  into  the  mountains  and  had  emphasized 
the  fact  that  she  would  be  out  of  reach  of  postal  facili- 
ties for  a  time,  and  not  to  worry.  But  as  time  sped  on 
and  no  tidings  from  her  were  received,  it  is  no  wonder 
they  became  apprehensive  and  restless. 

It  was  with  happy  hearts  and  gladsome  feelings, 
therefore,  that  they  greeted  May's  arrival,  having  been 
advised  of  her  coming  by  a  telegram  early  in  the  morn- 
ing, and  she  was  given  a  royal  reception.  Angelina 
was  not  overlooked  on  this  happy  occasion,  and  was 
made  to  feel  that  she  was  equally  welcome  to  Quenton, 
and  to  their  hearts. 

Before  the  end  of  the  week  the  two  young  ladies  had 
visited  New  York  and  Angelina  was  introduced  to  her 
friends  as  Queen  Angelina  of  Appalachia,  and  was  re- 
garded as  an  important  personage.  "  The  sovereign  of 
Appalachia,  a  practically  unknown  Island,"  as  the 
newspapers  put  it.  And  her  appearance  in  the  metrop- 
olis was  given  an  enthusiastic  launch  by  the  enchanted 
reporters  who  called  upon  her,  all  of  which  goes  to  show 
how  easy  it  is  for  a  foreigner  with  a  title  to  take  us  by 


2  26  Queen  of  Appalachia 

storm.  Busy  Americans  do  not  take  time  to  investigate 
titles,  they  merely  smile,  look  wise,  bend  the  knee,  join 
in  the  chorus,  and  pass  on, 

Angelina  was  every  inch  a  queen,  in  appearance, 
and  manner,  and  as  a  matter  of  fact  had  occupied  a 
throne  and  was  the  ruler  of  a  country  that  had  but 
few  equals.  She  was  not  a  fake,  and  her  visit  to  Amer- 
ica was  not  as  a  fortune  hunter,  for  she  was  a  million- 
aire many  times  over,  in  her  own  right,  hence  May  vio- 
lated no  social  nor  moral  law  in  introducing  her  as  a 
sovereign. 

No  one,  not  even  May's  most  intimate  friends,  ques- 
tioned the  rank  of  her  honored  guest,  whose  costumes 
were  dreams  of  beauty,  and  whose  jewels,  that  flashed 
so  brilliantly,  represented  untold  riches,  but  all  looked 
upon  May  with  added  pleasure  that  she  had  introduced 
the  crowning  social  belle  of  the  season  into  Gotham's 
society. 

Angelina  loved  homage  and  flattery.  She  had  been 
raised  in  luxury.  Her  whole  life  had  been  one  round 
of  pleasure,  with  the  possible  exception  of  the  few 
memorable  days  so  well  known  to  the  reader.  She  had 
been  worshipped  from  her  infancy.  To  be  the  recipient 
of  adoration  and  praise,  therefore,  was  to  her  an  ordi- 
nary conventionality  and  an  expected  pleasure.  Con- 
sequently she  wore  her  honors  with  becoming  taste  and 
as  a  natural  inheritance.  No  sigh  of  regret  so  far 
escaped  the  Appalachia  Queen  for  her  visit  to  America, 
and  that  her  visit  ended  happily,  will  be  shown  later  on. 

When  Paul  left  May  and  the  ex-Queen,  after  a  prom- 
ise to  make  them  an  early  visit,  he  took  the  train  for 


Paul  Thornton,  the  Millionaire      227 

the  city  where  he  deposited  his  Appalachian  gold  and 
other  valuables,  opening  an  account  with  the  La  Fayette 
National  Bank,  the  city  depository  of  his  home  bank. 
Not  dreaming  of  the  chaos  of  the  business  affairs  of 
Thornton  &  Son,  he  could  not  give  his  lady  friends  a 
definite  date  for  his  visit,  thinking  he  would  have  to 
give  a  few  weeks'  time  to  home  affairs,  but  now  he  was 
free  from  such  cares,  and  was  confronted  with  the  fact 
that  he  was  longing  to  get  away. 

He  had  written  Brownlee,  and  that  delighted  per- 
sonage asked  him  to  run  up  for  a  day  or  two.  The  re- 
ply was  brief  but  urgent,  and  knowing  his  old  chum 
was  entitled  to  a  visit  and  an  accounting,  he  arranged 
his  affairs  to  that  end,  requesting  his  mother  to  be  the 
first  to  acquaint  Mrs.  Overton  of  the  facts,  should  she 
arrive  before  his  return,  and  to  write  him  at  Quenton, 
immediately. 

"Then  you   will   not  return  soon?"  she  asked,   a 
merry  twinkle  in  her  eye. 
"  Next  week,  perhaps." 

"  I  presume  you  will  give  us  warning  of  any  real 
important  happening?" 

"Oh,  we  haven't  gone  so  far  as  that,"  replied  he, 
surmising  her  meaning,  "  but  don't  forget  to  see  the 
widow.    I  want  to  arrange  for  a  surprise." 

"  Oh !  "  she  understood  him.  "  I  will  see  her  the 
moment  she  returns.  Paul,  you  look  as  happy  as  I  feel. 
God  bless  you,  my  boy." 

"  Bye-bye,  mother.     Tell  dad  I  will  have  the  goods 
sent  out  from  New  York  the  first  of  the  week," 
"  Won't  he  be  delighted  ?  " 


2  28  Queen  of  Appalachia 

"  Yes,"  replied  he,  "  father  will  never  be  really  happy 
until  the  old  store  is  running  again  as  in  the  old  days. 
Well,  I  want  to  make  him  happy,  and  if  one  of  the  big- 
gest and  handsomest  lot  of  goods  ever  seen  in  this 
country  will  do  it^  he  shall  have  it.     Bye." 

"  There  goes  the  best  boy  that  ever  lived,"  was  her 
motherly  comment  as  she  watched  him  go  down  the 
walk. 


CHAPTER  XXX 

A  RECEPTION   FOR  THE  DETHRONED  QUEEN 

"  Thornton,  our  little  nurse  is  a  heroine,  and  I  am 
glad  she  won  out.    Are  you  going  up  to  New  Jersey  ?  " 

"  It  is  no  use  to  ask  you  to  go  along,"  answered  Paul, 
"  why  not  resign,  Brownlee,  and  enjoy  the  sweets  of  a 
good,  long  rest.  I  am  anxious  to  have  you  meet  the 
ex-Queen  of  Appalachia." 

"  You  tempt  me,  old  man,  and  I  can  get  away  with- 
out difficulty.  Prof.  Long  would  cheerfully  take  charge 
of  my  department,  I  am  sure." 

"Hallelujah!"  roared  Paul. 


It  was  nearly  nine  o'clock  on  a  Wednesday  evening 
when  a  delayed  train  on  the  Pennsylvania  Central 
steamed  into  Quenton,  a  sprightly  little  town  in  New 
Jersey.  Two  passengers  got  oflF  and  were  soon  lost  in 
the  crowd,  as  fully  a  score  of  Quenton  passengers  were 
aboard  and  quickly  filled  the  platform. 

"  Here  are  the  checks,  young  man,  and  be  quick 
about  it,  do  5'ou  hear  ?  " 

"  All  right,  boss,  I'll  take  'em  right  up.  Golly,  boss! 
but  thar  heavy,"  said  the  porter,  shaking  the  trunks. 

"Two  blocks  up,  did  you  say,  Charley?" 

"  Yes,  sar!  right  on  de  corner,  sar!  Ebry  one  knows 
the  Arlmgton  House,  boss !  " 

229 


230  Queen  of  Appalachia 

Armed  with  this  information  Paul  and  Brownlee 
reached  the  hotel  in  safety,  and  after  a  hasty  bath  and 
a  warm  dinner  they  were  shown  to  their  rooms,  where 
they  began  preparations  for  a  late  social  call. 

On  the  train  they  learned  from  the  conversation  of 
a  jolly  crowd  of  passengers  who  were  checked  for 
Quenton  that  a  grand  reception  and  ball  were  to  be 
given  at  the  Temple  home  that  evening  in  honor  of  its 
guest,  Queen  Angelina,  and  they  were  greatly  amused 
at  times  when  these  Quenton-bound  passengers,  dis- 
cussed the  Appalachian  Queen.  So  ludicrous  were 
many  of  the  portraits  that  were  pictured  by  this  merry 
throng  of  the  Queen  that  broad  smiles  were  frequently 
visible  on  the  faces  of  our  two  passengers. 

Thinking  he  would  give  May  a  surprise  Paul  had 
not  warned  her  of  their  coming,  and  when  apologizing 
for  the  neglect,  afterward,  he  laughingly  reminded  her 
of  the  result  of  such  a  warning,  a  few  years  ago. 

Before  reaching  Quenton,  therefore,  having  discov- 
ered the  facts  of  the  reception,  they  concocted  a  little 
scheme,  and  were  now  busily  preparing  to  spring  it. 

It  was  a  quarter  to  ten  and  the  ball  was  at  its  height. 
Quenton  society  was  out  in  full  force.  Scores  of  out- 
of-town  and  city  guests,  were  enjoying  the  greatest 
social  event  in  the  history  of  Quenton.  The  elegant 
home  and  grounds  were  brilliantly  lighted  for  the  oc- 
casion, and  an  excellent  band  from  the  city  was  dis- 
coursing delightful  music. 

As  Paul  and  Brownlee  approached  the  festal  scene 
they  discovered  the  lawn  dotted  here  and  there  with 
merry  guests  as  they  expected  on  such  a  beautiful  Sep- 


A  Reception  for  the  Dethroned  Queen  2  3 1 

tember  night,  and  they  quickly  entered  the  grounds  and 
mingled  with  the  crowd. 

Presently  they  saw  Alay,  who  dodged  in  and  out  from 
the  several  lively  out-of-door  groups,  as  if  in  search  of 
some  one. 

Paul  nudged  Brownlee,  who  started  after  the  fleeting 
little  hostess,  and  awaiting  a  favorable  opportunity, 
allowed  her  to  run  into  him. 

"  I  beg  a  thousand  pardons !  "'  said  he,  quickly,  bow- 
ing low. 

"Don't  mention  it — why?  I — I  guess  I  am  mis- 
taken, I — " 

"  'Pon  my  word !  "  spoke  he  in  the  midst  of  her  em- 
barrassment and  actually  blushing.  "  Surely  I  have 
seen  that  face  somewhere  ?  Ah !  No,  I  must  be  at 
fault — your  face  seemed  familiar,  pardon  me." 

"  You  are  Mr.  Brownlee  !  You  must  be !  "  smilingly 
exclaimed  May. 

"'  And  you  are  the  nurse — the  sister." 

"  Of  course  it  is  you !     What  a  pleasant  surprise !  " 

"  Thank  you.  I  was  just  passing  and  was  attracted 
by  the  cheerfulness  and  gaiety  of  the  surroundings,  and 
when  the  strains  from  the  orchestra  reached  me,  I  could 
not  resist  the  temptation  and  unconsciously  violated — " 

"  No  apologies  are  necessary,  I  assure  you.  Air. 
Brownlee.  I  did  not  dream  you  were  here.  Come  in,  I 
want  you  to  meet  mamma  and  some  friends  of  mine.  I 
have  a  surprise  for  you." 

He  suffered  her  to  lead  him  on,  and  a  few  moments 
later  he  was  presented  to  Queen  Angelina. 

"  Mr.  Brownlee  is  a  friend  and  chum  of  Mr.  Thorn- 


232  Queen  of  Appalachia 

ton,"  said  she  to  Angelina,  "  and  a  personal  acquaint- 
ance of  Queen  Olivet." 

"  Delighted  to  know  you,"  said  she,  surprised. 

"  Thank  you,"  replied  he. 

"  Entertain  Mr.  Brownlee,  Lena,  until  I  find  George. 
I'll  be  back  in  a  moment,"  and  she  left  them  together. 

Paul  had  seated  himself  in  a  half  secreted  position, 
apart  from  the  guests,  and  had  witnessed  the  scenes 
just  described,  but  could  not  catch  the  conversation. 
He  watched  May's  every  movement,  and  was  only 
awaiting  an  opportunity  to  play  his  part  of  the  pro- 
gram, when  she  met  a  young  man  whom  he  had  no- 
ticed smoking  a  cigar  on  the  east  side.  "  Why,  George, 
I've  been  looking  everyhere  for  you.  Why  don't  you 
come  in  ?  " 

"  I  am  enjoying  myself,"  he  replied,  hoarsely. 

"  Yes,  but  dear,  you  promised  me  a  dance  and — " 

"  Oh,  I  don't  care  to  dance !  " 

"  Why,  George,  you  know  you  do.  Tell  me,  dear, 
are  you  mad  at  me  ?  " 

"  I  gave  you  warning  and  advice — '' 

"  Now,  George,  you  surely  ain't  mad  about  that.  I 
would  have  avoided  it,  but  you  know  I  could  not  slight 
them.  Come  in  and  dance  once  with  me,  please  do. 
Think  how  long  it  has  been  since  we  danced?  " 

"  No.     I  am  not  going  in,"  said  he,  rather  roughly. 

"  You  are  mean  to  me,  George.  You  do  not  love  me 
as  you  used  to.  I  know  you  don't,  while  I  have  thought 
of  you  night  and  day,  continually,  and  dreamed  of  your 
happiness  on  my  return  home.  Come,  sweet,  kiss  me, 
and  say  you  forgive  me,  that's  a  good  boy." 


A  Reception  for  the  Dethroned  Queen  233 

Paul  could  not  endure  it  another  moment,  and  had 
instantly  changed  his  plans.  He  had  learned  to  love 
May,  and  he  realized  the  presence  of  another  whom  she 
adored  and  worshipped.  With  his  own  eyes  and  ears 
he  had  seen  and  heard  enough  to  convince  him  she  was 
false  to  him.  It  was  a  wretched  moment,  and  his  suf- 
fering v/as  intense. 

He  was  madly  jealous,  and  in  this  chaotic  condition 
he  marched  right  up  to  the  pair,  with  no  settled  policy. 
Reaching  within  a  few  feet  of  her  he  called  her. 

"  May." 

She  recognized  the  voice  and  looking  up,  jumped  to 
her  feet  and  sprang  into  his  arms. 

"  Oh,  Paul,  how  could  you?  "  kissing  him.  "  George, 
George,  this  is  Mr.  Thornton ;  my  brother,  Paul.  Oh, 
but  this  is  splendid.  Come  up  to  the  house,"  pulling 
him  along  in  her  delight  at  seeing  him.  "  Mr.  Brown- 
lee  is  here — oh,  I  see! — you  wanted  to  give  us  a  sur- 
prise." 


CHAPTER  XXXI 

THE  RESULT   OF   THOUGHT   TRANSFERENCE 

It  was  late  the  following  morning  when  Paul  and 
Brownlee  came  down  to  breakfast,  but  their  appearance 
told  nothing  of  their  recent  plunge  into  dissipation. 
The  average  Appalachian  would  have  stood  in  holy 
horror  to  know  that  the  "  great  teacher  "  participated  in 
the  revelry  and  festivities  of  the  ball  room.  No  less 
astonished  were  May  and  Angelina  when  Paul  jumped 
into  the  sport  with  such  activity  and  abandonment,  but 
these  men  of  advanced  ideas  were  not  narrow-minded 
and  never  once  hesitated  to  enter  into  the  joy  of  the 
dance. 

Paul  wrote  a  couple  of  letters  and  he  and  Brownlee 
wandered  over  to  the  post  office,  desiring  to  purchase 
some  stamps,  and  while  awaiting  the  pleasure  of  the 
red-headed  postmistress,  who  was  evidently  not  in  a 
hurry  to  wait  upon  him,  Paul  fell  to  reading  the  list 
of  uncalled-for  letters,  which  was  posted  on  the  side  of 
the  stamp  window. 

"Miss  May  Arnold!"  said  Paul,  half  aloud. 
"  Strange  she  has  not  been  to  the  post  office.  What 
am  I  thinking  about?"  remembering  the  assumed 
name,  "  I  will  call  for  them." 

234 


The  Result  of  Thought  Transference      235 

Procuring  his  stamps  at  last,  he  stopped  at  the  de- 
livery window  and  asked  for  letters  addressed  to  Miss 
May  Arnold. 

He  obtained  two,  not  without  some  difficulty,  how- 
ever, but  he  assured  the  clerk  that  the  young  lady  in 
question  was  stopping  at  the  Temple's,  and  was  well 
known  to  him,  and  armed  with  an  excuse  for  an  early 
call,  the  two  started  for  the  Temple  residence. 

The  young  ladies  were  expecting  them,  happily,  and 
when  May  was  given  the  "  Arnold  "  letters  her  face 
paled  for  a  moment. 

Paul  explained  how  he  happened  to  ask  for  them, 
and  May  rapidly  broke  the  seal. 

"  Mrs.  Overton,"  she  exclaimed.  "  I  might  have 
known,"  scanning  the  short  letter.  "  Oh,  Paul,  she  is 
seriously  ill  with  fever !  " 

"  \\'hat  is  the  date  of  the  letter.  May  ?  " 

"  August ,  nearly  a  month." 

"And  the  other  one?"  asked  Paul. 

"  I  wall  see !  "  she  cried,  trembling  and  calling  to 
mind  the  morning  when  Mrs.  Overton  received  the  tele- 
gram. 

"  Last  week !  "  she  exclaimed,  hastily  scanning  the 
few  lines.     "  She  is  very-  bad  and  asks  me  to  come." 

Paul  told  them  he  would  go  down  and  send  a  tele- 
gram and  find  out  her  condition,  and  hastily  took  his 
leave,  returning  inside  of  an  hour  with  the  information 
received,  "  She  was  sinking  rapidly." 

Tears  filled  May's  eyes,  and  she  asked  if  she  ought 
to  go  to  her. 

"  Wait  until  to-morrow,  May,"  said  Paul,  "  and  I  am 


236  Queen  of  Appalachia 

confident  she  will  be  much  better  and  then  you  can 
decide." 

"  I  must  write  to  her  at  once — " 

"  I  telegraphed  her  in  your  name,  dear,"  said  Paul, 
"  and  she  will  answer  by  morning." 

"  And  will  write  it  herself,"  said  Brownlee. 

"  Now  you  are  all  getting  mysterious,"  spoke  Ange- 
lina." 

"  Tell  me  the  contents  of  the  telegram,"  said  May. 

"  Letters  just  received,  have  been  out  of  town.  I 
am  with  you  to-day,  so,  also,  is  God.  And  neither  will 
allow  you  to  suffer.  By  morning  you  will  be  able  to 
travel  and  I  shall  await  a  telegram  announcing  your 
coming  to  Quenton.  With  love,  life  and  happiness, 
May  Arnold,  by  Paul  Thornton." 

"  Well  done,"  said  Brownlee.  "  Give  the  matter  no 
further  thought,  Miss  Temple.  Stand  still  and  know 
that  God  is  at  this  very  moment  filling  her  mind  with 
the  love,  life  and  happiness  spoken  of  in  the  telegram." 

Late  that  afternoon  Paul  called  at  the  telegraph 
office  and  received  an  answer  from  Mrs.  Overton. 

"  Mrs.  Overton  greatly  improved,"  signed  **  Mother." 
Another  arrived  early  the  following  morning: 

"  Fears  gone.     Am  happy.     Am  coming.    

Overton." 


The  following  Sunday  morning  the  little  church 
'round  the  corner,  in  Quenton,  was  packed  with  an 
elegantly  dressed  audience.  The  term,  "  elegantly 
dressed  "  is  used  advisedly,  as  May  declared  the  peo- 


The  Result  of  Thought  Transference     237 

pic,  especially  the  society  portion  of  the  congregation, 
were  never  so  gaudily  adorned.  Every  head  was 
turned  towards  the  door  as  the  Temples  entered,  evi- 
dently expecting  them,  and  as  they  marched  up  the 
center  aisle,  two-abreast,  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Temple,  Brown- 
lee  and  Angelina,  George  Temple  and  Mrs.  Overton, 
Paul  and  May,  arm  in  arm,  and  quietly  entered  the 
Temple  pew,  the  silence  was  profound. 

Quenton  was  greatly  honored  by  the  visit  of  royalty, 
and  gave  evidence  of  their  appreciation  in  every  way 
possible.  Mr.  Thornton,  the  millionaire,  and  Professor 
Brownlee,  the  great  man  of  learning,  shared  in  the 
golden  opinions  of  generous  Quenton. 

The  little  church  had  been  decorated  for  this  Sunday 
service,  and  the  minister  had  spent  several  hours  in  pre- 
paring an  extra  sermon  for  the  occasion.  May  knew 
all  this,  and  would  not  allow  the  minister  nor  the  con- 
gregation to  suffer  disappointment.  Paul  and  Brown- 
lee were  both  ready  with  excuses,  but  the  ladies  vetoed 
all  supplications  and  finally  gained  their  point. 

After  an  anthem  by  the  choir,  the  minister  arose  and 
in  a  happy  way  reminded  the  members  that  to-day  was 
the  time  set  to  again  take  up  the  subject  of  the  debt 
against  their  elegant  little  church  building.  He  ex- 
pressed himself  as  not  feeling  sorry  because  he  faced  a 
magnificent  audience,  and  everyone  wore  happy  faces 
and,  he  hoped  they  also  had  full  pocketbooks. 

"  We  have  reduced  the  indebtedness  down  to  $112," 
explained  the  little,  fat  minister,  "  and  now,  while  the 
choir  renders  that  good  old  hymn,  '  O !  for  a  Heart  to 
Praise  My  God,'  the  baskets  will  be  passed  among  you. 


238  Queen  of  Appalachia 

The  Lord  loveth  a  cheerful  giver,  quoted  he,  and  the 
song  began.  When  the  last  verse  had  been  sung,  the 
announcement  was  made  that  the  collection  amounted 
to  exactly  twelve  dollars. 

"  Brethren,  I  am  disappointed,  but  thank  the  Lord 
we  have  again  reduced  our  debt,  which  is  now  an  even 
hundred  dollars,"  said  the  minister. 

Paul  rose  quietly  at  the  close  of  the  minister's  re- 
marks, and  the  stillness  was  deathly. 

"  My  Brother,  I  confess  I  am  not  a  religionist,  and 
will  frankly  add  that  I  do  not  look  with  favor  upon 
church  organizations,  and  yet  I  will  acknowledge  that 
they  have  done  a  power  of  good.  They  generally  sow 
some  seed  in  good  ground,  the  orthodox  approach 
towards  the  great  Sun  Center.  Be  that  as  it  may  I  am 
opposed  to  debt.  I  do  not  believe  in  borrowing  or  lend- 
ing, and  in  view  of  the  otherwise  pleasant  surroundings 
I  desire  to  wipe  out  the  indebtedness  on  this  building, 
and  will  contribute  the  sum  needed  for  that  purpose." 

When  he  sat  down  the  church  was  filled  with  a  buzz- 
ing sound,  the  echo  of  the  whispering  hundreds  who 
were  delighted  at  the  contribution,  but  were  visibly  ex- 
cited over  the  words  uttered  in  making  it. 

The  minister  was  no  doubt  similarly  effected,  but  he 
allowed  the  strange  doctrines  to  go  unchallenged,  and 
in  the  name  of  the  church,  tendered  thanks  for  the  un- 
expected but  magnanimous  gift.  An  hour  later,  while 
Quenton  was  discussing  the  millionaire,  our  friends 
were  seated  in  the  drawing  room  of  the  Temple  resi- 
dence, planning  for  a  trip  to  New  York. 


CHAPTER  XXXII 

SENSATIONAL  SURPRISE  PARTY 

It  was  the  first  week  in  October,  and  the  twenty- 
fourth  birthday  of  both  Paul  and  May,  they  being  born 
within  a  day  or  two  of  each  other,  and  their  friends 
were  planning  a  surprise  for  them  at  the  Temple  house. 
They  knew  that  Paul  did  not  believe  in  observing  time 
and  especially  as  it  relates  to  age,  but  as  Angelina  ex- 
pressed it,  he  was  a  crank,  anyway,  and  they  proposed 
to  celebrate  the  event. 

Owing  to  this  affair,  Paul  and  May  frequently  found 
themselves  alone,  and  were  rarely  disturbed. 

"  I  can't  imagine  what  they  are  up  to  ?  " 

"Who?" 

"Why  Mr.  Brownlee  and  Angelina.  They  are  al- 
ways together." 

"  Are  you  so  blind,  May ;  can't  you  see  they  are  a 
pair  of  doves,  very  much  in  love  with  each  other  ?  " 

"  True,  but  the  past  day  or  two  they  have  acted  so 
very  exclusive,  they  seem  to  be  discussing  something 
extraordinary." 

"  At  this  stage  of  the  game,  my  dear,  they  can  easily 
find  something  interesting  to  talk  about." 

"  Then  you  really  believe  Mr.  Brownlee  is  in  love 
with  Lena  ? " 

239 


240  Queen  of  Appalachia 

"  In  love  ? "  repeated  Paul,  "  I  would  not  be  at  all 
surprised  to  learn  of  their  engagement." 

"  You  don't  mean  it,  Paul !  " 

"  Well,  but  I  do.  I  know  Brownlee,  and  if  he  has 
not  already  spoken,  he  is  getting  good  and  ready.  As 
for  Angelina — " 

"  Oh,  if  it's  left  to  her,  you  can  depend  upon  it,  the 
knot  will  be  tied.  I  happen  to  know  her  heart,"  said 
she,  positively. 

"  Then,  my  dear,  it  is  a  wedding,  and  I  am  glad  of 
it." 

"  I  only  hope  it  is  true.  I  wonder  if  it  will  happen 
soon?  " 

"  A  double  wedding  would  not  be  a  bad  idea,"  said 
Paul,  blushing. 

"  Wouldn't  it  be  perfectly  splendid,"  replied  she,  with 
a  pleased  expression,  "  If  I  dared  I  would  suggest  it 
to  Lena." 

"Why  not?" 

"  Will  you  speak  to  Mr.  Brownlee  ?  " 

"  Surer" 

"  I'll  do  it,  Paul.  Come,  let's  go  to  the  house,"  ris- 
ing. "  But  say,  Paul,  what  if  we  are  mistaken  in  their 
betrothal  ?  " 

"  We  must  find  out,  but  I  am  very  sanguine  on  that 
ix)int,"  replied  he. 

Arriving  at  an  open  window,  they  paused,  hearing 
voices.  Cautiously  approaching  closer.  May  was  able 
to  catch  a  portion  of  the  conversation. 

"  It  is  the  doves,"  she  whispered. 


Sensational  Surprise  Party  241 

"  That  isn't  fair,  May ;  come  away.  You  may  hear 
something  not  intended  for  your  ears." 

"  Sh !  "  said  May  holding  up  a  warning  hand,  "  they 
are  discussing  it." 

"  The  wedding?  Good!  I  told  you — " 

"  Say,  Paul,"  joining  him,  "  just  think  of  it,  they 
are  actually  going  over  the  ceremony.  It  is  going  to 
happen,  and  that  soon,  too." 

"  Surely  they  would  take  us  into  their  confidence  ?  " 

"  I  don't  know,  but  from  what  I  heard,  I  doubt  it. 
Oh,  I  wish  I  knew  if  they  were  trying  to  give  us  a 
surprise.     If  so,  Paul,  suppose — suppose — *' 

"  We  make  it  a  double  surprise  ?  "  added  he.  "  If 
we  were  sure,  I  would  be  tempted  to  go  into  the 
scheme." 

"  Oh,  I  know  it.  They  were  really  rehearsing  the 
ceremony,  and  he  was  admonishing  her  not  to  forget 
certain  parts  of  it.  There  is  no  doubt  in  my  mind, 
whatever." 

"  I  will  secure  the  license,  if  you  say  so.  But  we  will 
have  to  engage  someone  to  perform  the  ceremony.  We 
can't  have  Brownlee,  now — I  should  like  to  know 
whom  they  have  engaged. 

"  I  have  an  idea,  you  could  get  our  little  minister  over 
at  the  parsonage." 

*'  He  will  answer.     It  really  doesn't  matter,"  said  he. 

"  Swear  him  to  secrecy,  Paul." 

"  I  will  fix  him,  all  right,  never  fear.  Shall  I  place 
an  order  with  the  florist?  " 

"  Glad  you  thought  of  flowers — yes,  have  them  sent 
up  at  seven  o'clock." 


242  Queen  of  Appalachia 

"  Very  well,  dear,  go  along  and  make  your  prepara- 
tions, but  mind  you  do  not  give  our  plans  away." 

"  You  can  depend  upon  me,"  said  she,  accepting  the 
parting  embrace,  and  watching  the  retreating  form  of 
her  husband-to-be  on  very  short  notice. 

"  Thank  God  my  fondest  hopes  are  soon  to  be  real- 
ized, murmured  the  happy  fiancee,  "  but  I  would  have 
preferred  a  grand  wedding.  Luckily  my  trousseau 
is  ready,  and  I  will  arrange  to  have  a  half  dozen  of  my 
most  intimate  friends  here  on  some  pretext.  I  will 
consult  with  mamma,"  she  decided,  and  away  she  ran, 
flying  right  into  the  arms  of  AngeHna  in  the  hallway. 

"  I  was  looking  for  you,  May,  come  into  the  library 
a  moment,"  throwing  her  arm  around  May's  waist,  a 
habit  she  invariably  had  when  she  was  in  a  confidential 
mood,  and  May  wondered  what  was  coming. 

"  What  is  it,  Lena?"  enquired  she,  entering  the  de- 
serted library,  and  noting  her  flushed  face. 

"  It  is  nothing  extraordinary,"  she  began,  "  but  I 
want  you  to  do  me  a  favor." 

"  Name  it,  Lena,  and  I  will  gladly  do  anything." 

"  You  know  Mr.  Brownlee  and  I — " 

"  Yes,  yes,"  said  May,  thinking  she  would  soon  know 
the  secret  at  last. 

" promised  to  go  driving  with  George  and  Mrs. 

Overton  this  evening.  We  want  you  and  Paul  to  go 
in  our  stead." 

"  Is  that  all?  "  said  May,  sighing.  "  I  will  ask  Paul. 
I  am  sure  I  can  arrange  it." 

"  Please  do,  deary,  for  we  don't  care  to  go. — " 

"  Very  well,  Lena,  I  will  help  you  out,"  she  inter- 


Sensational  Surprise  Party  243 

rupted.  "  Just  the  thing,"  was  her  inaudible  exclama- 
tion.   "  We  will  help  make  her  surprise  a  success." 

Paul  was  made  acquainted  with  the  plans  of  Angelina 
and  he  readily  fell  into  them.  At  six  o'clock  the 
quartet  started  for  a  drive.  May  had  completed  her 
bridal  toilet,  throwing  a  pretty  riding  habit  over  her 
wedding  dress,  and  Paul  was  faultlessly  attired  in  con- 
ventional black  as  was  his  custom. 

It  was  half  past  eight.  The  Temple  residence  was 
in  holiday  attire  and  Quenton  society  had  generously 
responded  to  an  invitation  to  a  birthday  surprise  party 
for  Mr.  Thornton  and  Miss  Temple.  The  rooms  were 
filled  with  the  cream  of  the  society  of  the  town  and  they 
were  anxiously  awaiting  the  return  of  the  driving  party. 

When  the  little  minister  appeared  upon  the  scene  at 
eight  o'clock  nothing  was  thought  of  it  and  he  was 
turned  over  to  the  elder  Temple.  Pie  was  in  the  habit 
of  making  impromptu  calls,  and  was  always  welcomed. 

"  They  are  coming,"  was  the  signal,  and  preparations 
for  the  surprise  began  in  earnest.  Mr.  Brownlee,  who 
had  consented  to  act  as  groom,  in  a  mock  wedding, 
passed  up  to  Angelina's  room,  where  the  bride  was  in 
waiting. 

"Won't  they  be  surprised?"  said  Angelina. 

"  If  they  do  not  catch  on — yes,"  replied  Brownlee, 
"  but  they  are  not  easily  gulled.  If  we  could  only  have 
had  a  real  minister,  the  surprise  would  have  been  com- 
plete." 

"  I  almost  regret  it  is  a  farce — " 

"  There  is  a  minister  within  reach,  Lena ;  if  you  de- 
sire I  will  arrange  it,"  said  he,  smiling  pleasantly. 


244  Queen  of  Appalachia 

"  That  would  be  a  surprise,  Tom." 

Brownlee  quickly  darted  out  the  door  and  down  the 
stairway,  returning  shortly,  flushed  and  out  of  breath. 

"  It  is  done,  my  dear,  and  too  late  to  turn  back." 

"  I  am  delighted — happy,  Tom,"  covering  his  face 
with  kisses. 

In  the  meantime  Paul  and  May,  George  and  Mrs. 
Overton  had  reached  the  driveway,  and  were  coming 
up  the  walk  towards  the  house.  The  guests  had  been 
cautioned  to  keep  in  doors  and  the  blinds  were  drawn. 
As  Paul  and  May  entered  the  hall  they  were  at  once 
taken  in  charge  by  George  and  Mrs.  Overton,  as  pre- 
arranged, and  having  received  the  signal,  they  marched 
them  towards  the  spacious  drawing  room. 

"  Let  me  remove  my  wraps,  Mrs.  Overton,"  said 
May.    She  and  Paul  played  into  their  hands  willingly. 

"  No,  come  right  in,  I  want  to  show  you  the  ring 
George  gave  me,"  said  she. 

"  Yes,  I  must  see  it,  too,  Mrs.  Overton,"  spoke  Paul. 

The  doors  were  then  opened  and  they  faced  a  sea 
of  happy,  smiling  faces.  They  were  completely  sur- 
prised and  were  thrown  off  their  guard  for  the  moment, 
but  boldly  entered  and  were  laughing  and  chatting 
gaily  with  a  half  dozen  who  were  detailed  for  the  pur- 
pose. 

They  were  just  recovering  from  their  first  astonish- 
ment when  the  pianist  struck  up  the  strains  of  Men- 
delssohn's wedding  march,  simultaneously  with  the  ap- 
pearance of  Brownlee  and  Angelina,  who  were  preceded 
by  two  little  girls  in  white,  bearing  aloft  lighted  candles. 

Paul  expected  them,  and  hastily  swept  the  room  with 


Sensational  Surprise  Party  245 

his  eyes  in  search  of  a  minister.  The  little  fat  preacher 
soon  made  his  appearance  and  gave  Paul  a  knowing 
signal. 

The  notes  of  the  grand  wedding  march  died  out,  and 
the  bride  and  groom  had  taken  their  places  under  the 
arch.  Paul  whispered  to  May,  and  in  the  twinkling  of 
an  eye  she  discarded  the  driving  habit  and  stepped 
forth  brilliantly  arrayed  in  her  magnificent  wedding 
gown.     Paul  led  her  to  the  arch. 

The  blushing  and  confused  bride  and  groom,  watch- 
ing, involuntarily  made  room  for  them  under  the  arch, 
and  to  the  amazement  of  the  guests,  the  minister  un- 
folded a  marriage  license  and  proceeded  with  the  cere- 
monies that  finally  bound  together  the  lives  of  Paul  and 
May  as  well  as  that  of  Brownlee  and  Angelina. 

When  the  merry  guests  realized  that  it  was  a  double 
wedding  in  unmistakable  reality  they  were  over- 
whelmed with  surprise  and  astonishment. 

The  New  York  papers  next  day  teemed  with  glowing 
accounts  of  the  great  social  event,  pronouncing  it  the 
sensational  surprise  of  the  season.  The  affair  was  the 
talk  of  the  surrounding  country  for  days,  and  all  ad- 
mitted it  was  without  a  parallel  in  originality,  without 
precedence  in  society  circles,  and  that  no  surprise  party 
was  ever  so  genuine  or  successful  in  social  history. 

THE   END 


/<  /■*/*-« 


